Betty Pearl's Sissy Stories 20.1
Sissy Story Archives (older stories) => Pre-2011 Sissy Stories => Topic started by: Toni on January 19, 2008, 01:15:59 PM
-
Chapter I: JB's accident
Bam!!
My head slammed into the wall clear on the other side of the hall when those two boys raced out of the bathroom just when I was going in.
That was the beginning of all the changes that happened. I mean, who would have ever thought that I'd become famous and the most popular kid in the school back then? But I did.
I'd needed to go to the bathroom between classes, but by the time I got there it was already crowded, and I don't like going in there when it is like that (if you knew me you would see why) so I waited, and when the warning bell rang four minutes later a bunch of the big boys came out, and I started to go in.
Just when I put my hand on the door, it opened real fast. It hit me right in the nose and knocked me into the wall. I grabbed my nose with one hand and the back of my head with the other and tried real hard not to cry.
The two boys were in a hurry to get to class, but as they jogged away they laughed and one of them said, "Watch where you're going, and you should stay on the baby hall anyway, dummy." He said that last part because at the Junior High I was at all the seventh graders had classes on one hall and the eighth graders on another one.
But he was wrong, I didn't belong there. I was in eighth grade and had turned thirteen just before school started. It's just that I was really, really small, smaller than any of the seventh graders for sure. My grandmother, who I used to live with before I got put in the foster homes I used to live in, said it was because of all the dumb things that my mom did before I was born.
But I didn't correct him, that would'a been stupid.
Just then a loud voice filled the hallway. "STOP!" it said, "Sam Magee and George Lawson, come over here. Now! And walk."
I knew that voice. It was Ms. Evens, my history teacher, who was also the head girl's coach. I thought even then she was really pretty for a teacher and nice too. I guess I was getting a crush on her already before all this, though I had only known her for a week. She was real tall and thin, and sometimes she wore tight shirts and skirts that only came halfway to her knee and shoes with real high pointy heels, but even when she wore her coach's clothes she was pretty. Right now she had on a blouse with the top buttons open and, when she bent over to look at my nose (that was bleeding), I saw the lace around her bra!
All of this happened in a lot less time than it has taken me to tell you about it, you know. The second bell hadn't even rung yet and there were people up and down the hall looking at me. I tried to pull away from Ms Evens (even though I could see her bra, and even though she smelled real good) and run into the bathroom. I didn't want the two boys to get a good look at the kid that had got them in trouble or for any one to see the tears that I could feel on my cheeks now. Plus I had been holding my pee since the middle of the last class, and that was getting extra urgent too.
But Ms Evens was holding my shoulder, and I couldn't even stand up, much less leave. She said, "Wait a minute, little-one. Let me look at your nose a second."
"Well, all three of you are very lucky; it isn't broken." Her voice was real low and very cross, and I could tell the big boys were kinda scared. "You two have five marks," she added.
They nodded and then glared at me. The bell for the start of the period rang, and she asked who their next teacher was. Then she told them to tell him why they were late and to see her after school, and they left.
"I got to go!!" I said, and I was squirming and trying to keep my legs tight together by this time, but she took a tissue out of her purse and started wiping the blood off my nose.
"Don't worry, sweetie," she said, "I'll talk to you teacher and you want get in to any trouble. You're J.B., aren't you - from my second period History?"
That is what everyone calls me. It stands for Jaden Bartholomew, which is weird enough, but it's not Jail Baby, which is what my grandmother told people it meant because my mother was in prison when I was born.
She was talking in a real sweet voice now, and I nodded. I was happy that she already knew my name.
She stuck a tissue inside my nose then grabbed my hand and pushed my finger up under my lip; she was trying to get it to stop bleeding. "Now, hold that there, honey," she said, "and we will go to my office and get some ice for you head. OK?"
Then she almost picked me up to get me on my feet, and I jerked my hands down to grab my middle as my legs came apart, but it was too late, and I felt the water on my pants and then on my legs and then on my sock, and then I put my head down and started crying even harder.
Here I was, in a brand new school, in a brand new town, in front of my brand new favorite teacher, and now everything was going to be even worse that it used to be!!
"OH, poor thing." she said, "I should have known! Come on; we will go and get you all fixed up. I'm sorry that happened, J.B."
I think she said my name, but it could have been something else. I tried to hide my head in my chest. She wiped my face with a tissue and picked up my books for me, then took my hand in hers and led me toward the gym where her office was.
I didn't know how she was going to fix this; thirteen year olds don't wet their pants, no matter how long they have to wait, right? But I managed to stop crying, almost. At least there was no one else in the halls.
Or so I thought, but as we turned a corner I looked up, and through my tears I saw this girl walking towards us. I tried to hide behind Ms Evens so the girl wouldn't see me, but Ms Evens called, "Amanda, are you the office aide this period?"
"Uh huh," the girl answered and walked toward us. When the girl got close I could tell it was the blonde girl that sat behind me in Math and was also in my Art class.
"I want you to take a note to the office when you turn in the absence slips," Ms Evens said to the girl, then in her soft voice again she said to me, "Wait right here while I talk to Amanda, OK?"
I looked up at the girl and could tell she was staring at the giant wet spot going all the way down my pants, and I turned to face the wall.
The two of them whispered while Ms Evens wrote a note, then the girl said, "Don't worry, J.B., I won't tell anyone about your little accident." Then she smiled at me and patted the back of my head, but that just made me cry more.
After she left Ms Evens picked me up, she didn't even worry about getting her shirt wet from my pee as I wrapped my legs around her, and she hummed as she carried me the rest of the way down the hall.
Ms Evens turned to go into the girl's locker room! I had had my head kinda hidden in her shoulder, but I stuck my hand out and grabbed the side of the door. "NO!" I said, "I can't go in there!!"
Ms Evens set me down. Then she got down on one knee, which meant her face was about the same height as mine. She held my chin so I had to look at her, and said, "Now listen here, JB, I can't help you if you want let me. My office is right through the door and you want be in the real locker room."
She wasn't talking nearly as nice as before, but I kept shaking my head. "But the girls will see me," I said.
"No they won't. They should already be in the gym, and I told you that my door is just inside this one. If you won't trust me then I can't help you. Can you think of another way to keep this a secret? Do you want my help, or do you won't to go to the office and have them call your mom instead?"
"NO! But will you look and make sure first, please?"
"Yes, sweetie." She was talking nice again. "I'll check, but will you do what I tell you?"
I nodded and she said, "Promise; cross your heart?"
I nodded some more, and she peeked through the door. Then she held her hand out for me and I took it, and we went in. She was telling the truth. From the door all you could see was an entry and then a path down to the doors to the gym. Her office door was only about three steps inside but we had to wait till she got her key out and opened it.
-
Chapter II: JB in the Coach's Office
It seemed to take her forever to get the door to her office open, and when she did I rushed inside. There was a huge mirror behind the couch in her office, but when she turned on the light it turned into a window into the girl's locker room, and I could see it was empty. She grabbed my hand and lowered the blinds on the window, then she spread a thick towel on the couch and made me sit down on it. She said "First thing let's get your cute face cleaned up. OK?"
She opened the door beside the desk and I saw that it was a bathroom. She came back with a damp wash rag, and I reached for it but she wouldn't let me have it. Instead she began to wash my face herself. "Well, my little one, your nose has stopped bleeding, and I don't think you're even going to have a bruise on that sweet face."
It was weird, because she called me all these little names and cute and stuff, and about the only time I'd ever heard them was when people were teasing me, but somehow when she said them I liked it, kinda.
"Now, how is that bump?" she asked as she felt around the back of my head.
I gasped when she touched it, but she said, "Oh, it's going to be a robin's egg, which is a lot better than an ostrich egg, isn't it?"
I smiled and nodded, and she said, "It can wait until we get you cleaned up, I think." Then she took my feet and removed my shoes. When she pulled on my pants leg I grabbed them and said, "I can do it! I'm not a baby!"
She frowned for a second, but then smiled and said, "OK, but stay on the towel so we don't mess anything up, my big boy."
"Can't I do it in there?" I said pointing at the bathroom.
"No, honey. Do it here for me, so we don't get the wet clothes on anything. Don't worry. It is nothing I haven't seen before, and you shouldn't be ashamed of what you look like."
Yeah, but I was a thirteen year old and she was my teacher!
"Now JB," she said when I still hesitated, "remember what you promised me outside. You're going to help me help you, OK? Don't be so shy, that will just make things a lot worse."
I unbuttoned my pants and slowly pushed them down. When they reached my knees she pushed me back down onto the towel and pulled them the rest of the way off so they wouldn't land on the rug. She just looked at me until I took a deep breath, and I push the underwear down without standing up. She took them between two fingers and pulled them off when they reached my knees. I had pulled my shirt down to cover all my stuff. My face felt hot, I guess because I was blushing so much.
Ms. Evens took my feet one at a time and removed my socks, then she said, "Come on I want to wash that shirt too."
I started to shake my head, but she was glaring at me, and I knew I had no choice. The shirt was a pull over and, once my head was hidden in it, she began to take it off me. As soon as it was over my head her face was right by mine, and she said, "Surprise!! There you are again!"
I was shocked and surprised and even more embarrassed, but for some reason I laughed aloud. I couldn't understand it. She was playing peek-a-boo with me, not to mention that I was totally nude and I'd wet myself in the school hall, but I had laughed.
Ms Evens acted like nothing was strange at all. She pulled on my hand, walked me into the private bathroom, and said, "Take a shower while I go to the training room and put your things into the washing machine. Stay in the shower until I come back. Can you do that like a big boy for me?"
I nodded to her. I mean what else could I do? She turned on the water and asked me if it was too hot, and then guided me under it. She locked the door on the other side of the bathroom but left the door to her office wide open.
I stood in the shower and just let the water fall on me. Now that she was gone I felt even worse and even more embarrassed, and I knew I was crying again. This was so weird. My life had never been good, and lately it had gotten even worse. She seemed so nice, but that kind of thing didn't happen to me, I really wanted to make her like me but ... Oh, What was coming next?
Then I heard her call as she came into the bathroom. "Is my favorite little one all clean yet?" she said. And I felt better and smiled, I couldn't help it.
She reached in and turned off the water, and then she took a towel and started blotting it against my skin all over, legs, arms, head, everthing. I grabbed a corner of it and started rubbing, but she just hummed a song, and acted like I wasn't even doing that. She even patted the towel around the front of my legs, below my stomach, and I put my hands down there to protect things. However, she didn't dry my bottom at all.
Then she wrapped the towel around my shoulders, sat on the toilette and stood me right in front of her. I knew she had something serious to say. "I noticed how dirty your underpants were, honey. You need to start wiping much better, but for now I need to check your bottom."
She said it in a nice voice and like it was nothing unusual. I didn't think I could object and not get in trouble though. I was afraid she was going to make me lie down and put my legs way up in the air, but she just turned me around and then took the wash clothe and rubbed it in my crack. She rubbed it by my bottom hole longest, and I was worried I must have something dried out stuck there. I sometimes did and that would be embarrassing.
I still had the towel over my shoulders and I tried to keep it over my privates when she picked me up again, like she had in the hall, and carried me in to the couch. She made me lie on my stomach and got an ice pack she had brought from the training room and held it to my bump. The towel was over my back but I could tell that my butt was sticking out.
She said, "I think that old bump is almost gone all ready. How about that? We need to talk about what to do next. Your clothes are in the wash, but want be done for a while. What teachers do you have these last two periods, sweetie?"
I told her Mr. Johnson for Shop and then a lady whose name I forgot for English.
She told me she would have another coach take her last period class, and that she would tell my teachers I'd been helping her with a class project. My clothes would be done about the same time as the announcements started at the end of the day.
At least now she was talking to me like I was big again, and I asked her if I could put some clothes on.
She said, "OH, are you cold, little one?" like the only reason a thirteen year old would want to have clothes on in front of a teacher was because of the weather, but I nodded anyway.
"I don't have anything you can wear. In a few weeks the lost and found box will be full but nothing yet." She told me to hold the ice to my head and got a towel to put over me.
Then she said, "I have a treat for you, hon." and got one of those flat sheets of fruit flavored candy out of a drawer. When I bit into it she said, "Wait, let me show you another way to do that." She took the candy and wrapped around my thumb. She said, "Now lick it and suc-k on it like it is a lollypop. It will last a lot longer that way." I did that and she grinned at me.
Then there was a knock at the door. I pulled one of he towels over my head, and tried to look like a bundle of laundry. She went over and opened the door. It was Amanda. She said, "They are done with me in the office, Ms Evens, and I wondered if you needed any help with something."
Ms Evens said, "No Amanda, and you don't need to butter me up to become the captain of the volleyball team. We will decide that at practice." They whispered a minute and then Amanda left.
Ms Evens gave me some more of the candy and I put it on my thump and licked it. She sat on the edge of the couch rubbing my back, and I could tell that the towel had moved, but I didn't try to put it back because her rubbing felt good; I just suc-ked on the candy on my thumb. Then the door open, with out a knock this time and Amanda looked in and said, "They were done so I put everything in the dryer, Ms Evens. Hi. JB."
I didn't say anything. Ms Evens just said "Thank you," and Amanda shut the door. That was just when the bell rang to end fifth period. After that Ms Evens handed me a copy of my History book and told me to do the reading for tonight while she looked at some papers.
I started reading and she sat at her desk but kept looking over at me.
I must have fallen asleep, because the next thing I remember she was standing by me with my clothes. She told me that my underwear looked so bad she had thrown them away. Then she slipped shirt over my head and put my arms through the holes. She fastened my pants for me, I didn't fight it. She even put my socks on me and tied my shoes. Then she held me in her lap while we listened to the announcements on the PA.
Before she let me down, she gave me a peck on the forehead. Then I went outside to wait for my ride. I felt pretty sure she still liked me.
To be continued.
-
Chapter III: JB at Home
I walked the eight blocks from the bus stop to my house. None of the kids on the bus bothered me. Last Thursday one of he girls announced that I smelled bad, and since then they had made me stay away from them.
My Mom's car was gone. I was kind of happy about that but it made me sort'a lonely feeling too. My mom was alright, sometimes. At least she never used electric cords when she hit me, like my grandmother used to. I'd only been back with her since last July, and I did cause her problems sometimes, though I tried not to.
I hoped that she had gone to the grocery store or maybe the laundry mat, but doubted that. All the doors were locked so I tried the windows, but she hadn't forgotten to close them all this time. I went into the back yard.
The house was a run down, ugly duplex, with a carport on one side that attached to a carport of another duplex. All the neighbors would be gone except that old lady that screamed every time she saw me beside her fence. There wasn't any grass in the back yard of any of houses, just dirt and mud, but there was a little dog in the yard behind it that would let me pet him.
I sat near the puppy and got the sticks that I sometimes used to dig holes with, and sometimes I pretended were trucks, and (don't tell anyone) sometimes pretended were other kids and talked to and pretended to do things with, or dressed up in leaves.
I realized that I wasn't wearing any underwear still, and that felt real weird. I thought about going to my room and getting some to put on, but didn't. I put my hand inside my pants and rubbed it around for a minute. Then I thought about Ms. Evens; I wondered if she was going to still be nice or start treating me like a creep, and if that girl, Amanda, was going to tell everyone what happened.
I heard the car drive up and went inside. My mom still had her maid's uniform on from the hotel where she worked and was carrying some bags. I said, "Hi," but she carried all the bags into her room so they weren't groceries.
She came out a little later all dressed up and said, "I'm working at the club tonight and need to go. Be sure to lock all the doors when you go to your room, and don't leave you're crud spread all over the place again. If you leave a mess tonight you'll pay for it. I might have a friend come home with me, and I don't want him to think I live with a brat." Then she left.
I got out the jar of peanut butter and the bread. The big jar had lots left, but only one slice of bread and the heels were left of the bread. The real slice had some green stuff on it but not to much, and there was some lettuce that was only partly liquidy. I ate, and then tried to get the TV to work by moving the clothes hangers back and forth, I got one channel good enough to listen to while I did my homework, but then it got bad, so I sat next to the wall and listened to the neighbor's TV; they had cable, and it was a funny show.
I was laughing real hard at one joke and felt something wet on my legs. I remember, again, I didn't have underpants on to catch any drips, and I had made a spot on my pants. I got a paper towel to wipe it off and tried to wipe it from inside the pants too. I did that a long time.
I tried to draw a picture of Ms Evens, but it awful. Then I felt a little hungry; I wished I had more of the fruit candysheets she had given me. I put my thumb in my mouth and pretend I had a piece of candy wrapped around it like she did it.
When the neighbors turned off their TV I packed up my books, being extra careful to get everything, washed the fork and knife I'd used, and then went out to my room, making sure the door locked behind me.
I had a room inside too but I slept in the little room at the back of the carport. The other room had to be kept real nice in case my mom's parole officer or someone came over, so I wasn't allowed in there.
I found my driest pair of underwear and put them on, then turned the mattress over and got into bed. I was happy that it was warmer here than in the town I had used to live in because my blanket smelled terrible even to me and I didn't always have to use it.
I pretended to eat some more candy off my thumb until I heard my mom yelling at me through the door.
*******
Chapter IV: JB's Breakfast
My mom always made sure that I got to school on time because, when I had lived with her for a couple of months when I was eight, it was my missing a lot of school that made the parole officer check up on her and send her back to jail.
She was always in a hurry in the morning and always acted mad, but today she was worst. She was late I guess. When she yelled I jumped up got dressed. I spread the underwear I'd worn to bed out on the floor to get dry, then put on my driest pair and the same pants I'd worn yesterday; I got a different shirt from the pile because sometimes people noticed if you wore the same one all the time.
Before I had my shoes on, she pulled the door open, which she never usually did, and said, "Come on, brat, get a move!!! Ghod it stinks in here, you little pig."
I grabbed my shoes and books, and got in the car. I didn't even try to go inside. There was a big truck in front of the house, so I knew someone was inside.
When I got to school the breakfast line was still open and I ran to the cafeteria (that was the other reason she wanted me to get to school early - I got free breakfast and that saved her money.) Only real poor kids got free breakfast, and no one ever talked to anyone, unless they lived close to each other, and everyone ate real fast to be done before the busses got there. It was like that way no one else would know they qualified for the free food.
Just when I had put my juice on my tray, these two kids pushed me out of the way. I think they were seventh graders, because they were smaller than some of the other kids, but still way bigger than me. They were also the only two people that always made a lot of noise during breakfast.
They knocked my juice off the tray and it landed on one kid's foot. He yelled, "Aww Shoot!" (not really but if I spelled with an 'i' it might not come out right) "Stupid, look what you did, ay-hole!'
I said, "Sorry," and got some napkins to wipe it up, but one of the cafeteria ladies said, "No! No! You two get down and clean that up it is you fault, and then she gave my cereal.
I ate it as fast as I could and didn't look at the boys that were in trouble. When I went to put my tray away they were gone.
I went out into the hallway just as the buses were pulling up outside, and the boys were standing on both sides of the door, and each was holding a glass of water in each hand. They threw all the water at me, and hit the top of my pants.
One of them said, "Teach you to mess up my shoes, kid!"
The other one yelled, "Look that kid wet his pants like a baby!!" and it looked just like I did
I ran back into the cafeteria, and one of the ladies said, "Too late, get out," but the other one, the one who had made the boys clean up the spill said quietly, "No, he's had an accident, Vera," and they laughed at me.
I hollered, "No I didn't! They threw water on me!"
"Sure they did," the lady said, "Come on I'll show you where the nurse office is." Then she grabbed the shoulder of my shirt and started pulling me along.
She me right through the front hall where all the bus kids were. I heard them say, "Look he peed his pants," and meaner stuff. I kept shaking my head because I hadn't, but could get my self to yell out the truth.
Amanda walked over and said, "Oh-oh, again, JB?"
I said, "No, it was spilled on me." and she said, "OH, OK," and went away grinning.
"There was a line at the nurse office of people trying to get sent home or out of PE. I asked the cafeteria lady if I could go to Ms Evens office instead," but she just tugged me to the front of the line and into the office.
One of the girls in line said, "Hey, there's a way to get out of first period."
And her friend said, "Yuck, too gross; even you wouldn't do that," and then both of them laughed.
When we got in the office the cafeteria lady let go of me, and the nurse said, "Oh, geez. What is your name?"
I told her and tried to tell her it was just water, but she just said, "Go into the second door and take your clothes off."
There was a bed in the room and I sat down on it. When I had peed myself only one person had found out (maybe), but now the whole school thought I had when I hadn't. It was so unfair!!!
-
Chapter V: JB meets the Nurse
It wasn't until after the end of homeroom that the nurse came in to see me, which meant that I was missing first period already. When she came in I was still sitting on the bed, still dressed, and crying again. You must think I was a real crybaby. Well I wasn't - bad things kept happening. I bet you would have cried too!
She said, "I told you to get the clothes off. Now hurry."
I said, "But it isn't pee!! Those boys threw a bunch of water on me!"
"It doesn't matter, Jaden. You still can't wear wet clothes around school all day, now can you? AND I Will be able to tell once you have them off."
"But what will I wear?" I asked, sniffling.
"Oh, just take the blanket off the bed for now. You're going to have to wait here anyway, no one will see you."
I pulled the blanket in front of me and pulled off my pants and underwear, and she demanded the shirt too.
She sighed and frowned and said, "I'll be back as soon as these are in the washer. Where are your books?"
I told her I had dropped them in the cafeteria, and she told me I'd have to look for them later and wouldn't have anything to look at while I waited. "Don't think of leaving this room, " she added.
I nodded to her. Where was I going to go without clothes anyway? But I heard her lock the door when she left.
The nurse was a lot different from Ms Evens. She was shorter and a little plumpish too. She wore slacks, and just regular trainers, and a baggy shirt, but you could tell that her breast were real, real big and round, not so pointy as Ms Evens'. Also, she hadn't acted nice like Ms Evens at all. She just told me what to do and didn't care at all how embarrassing all this was. I started to think she might be real mean.
I sat there with nothing to do but hide under the blanket. I looked around the room and noticed there was a window in the door. It had blinds but they were open. I thought about getting up to close them but was afraid I shouldn't or that someone on the other side would see me. There was also a shelf with some books and some little kid's toys, like a teddy bear, a little truck, some dolls and a top.
As I laid there I heard a girl go up the hall outside the door and then walk back again. I peeked out from under the blanket and saw she glared into the room as she passed. That decided it. I jumped out of bed and tried to close the blinds. They were the tricky kind and one side went down before the other, but I got them to where only one bottom corner wasn't covered. As I ran back to the bed I grabbed the teddy bear off the shelf. Then I hid under the covers and petted her head. Well it was just something to do; honest.
It seemed like forever before the nurse came back. Before she had closed the door she said, "Sit up, Jaden." The nurse closed the door and fixed the blinds, and didn't get mad about me messing them up.
"We must talk, Jaden," she said. "I looked at your pants and know that was just water. Do you know who threw it on you?"
I shook my head, and she said, "Then why did they do it to you?"
She was real serious sounding, so I didn't try to not tell her. She said she would find out who it was from the cafeteria ladies. I didn't ask her not to, but knew it was going to make those boys madder, and everyone would still think I had wet my self anyway.
Then she said, "Even though the pants were wet from regular water it seems, can you tell me why your underpants were damp all over and so dirty, Jaden."
I shrugged; I didn't want to tell her that I still wet the bed sometimes. It's not like I did it every night, lots of times I didn't, really. But she kept asking, and I thought she would get mad, so I told her about it and about my mom not being able to get to the laundry mat all the time, though she washed her clothes at the hotel where she worked.
"And how did the spots get on them?" she asked.
I told her that sometimes I kind of leaked, but just tiny bits, I guessed. I didn't know if she meant the skid marks in back or the dots around the front, but that answer worked for both. I'd seen other boys underwear in the locker room and when I had lived in group homes, and mine wasn't a whole lot worse than some others if you didn't count the night pee, at least I didn't think so.
"I see," she said very matter of factly. "More boys than you think have all those kinds of problems, Jaden, but now I do need to examine you. Give me the blanket and lie back. Remember I am a nurse."
Even though she asked me to give it to her, she pulled the blanket off as she spoke. I covered my thing with my hands.
Then she said, "Put your hands up by your head." She ran her hand up my legs - all the way up them. Then she did that to my arms, then had me roll on to my stomach and rubbed my bottom and my back like that. I knew she was just doing nurse stuff, so I let her. Also, it felt kind'a nice, though I didn't think it was supposed to.
She asked me lots of questions too, like if I did anything to keep the hair off my legs, and if I ever got pimples, and if I had any sores. The answer to them all was 'no', except for the scab on my arm she had seen, and I told her I took a shower about three times a week (although really I usually forgot.)
"Now I need to take you temperature and get some things. Oh, but I think you should have a treat for being so good for me."
I smiled really big! It was the first nice thing she had said, and it had been real hard to act good all that time.
She got one of those fruit sheets and started telling me it was best to eat it by sticking it to my thumb and keeping it in my mouth. I didn't tell her I already knew about that. It must be better for your teeth or something, and that's why teachers wanted you to do it that way a way or, maybe, everyone eats them like that in this town and we had just never heard of it in my old city. I didn't care because I had started liking them a lot that way.
She got a thermometer and told me to get on my stomach again. Then she spread my cheeks apart (yeah, the back ones.) and started to put it in back there! I rolled over (I didn't even know you could do it that way!). I just stared at her; I couldn't find the words!
She looked very stern, but said in just the same flat voice that she always used, "I prefer to take temperatures that way because it is far more accurate," then in an almost nice voice, and smiling, she said, "besides, Jaden, it won't get in the way of your candy this way, well it?" That, at least, a good idea I thought, and I knew I was going to lose an argument, so I let her put the thermometer where she wanted.
It felt really weird at first, but it wasn't so bad. What was worse she had left, saying she would be gone for three minutes, and left the door wide open. I couldn't move with that thing in me, and now I didn't have the blanket over me. All I could do is lie there licking my candy and hope that girl didn't walk done the hall.
I heard the nurse talking to the girl as she came back, and I was really worried then, but she made the girl stop before she could see in, thank goodness!!
"I was worried you were going to bring that girl in her," I said.
The nurse put the things she was carrying down, went to the hall to get some more stuff, then she closed the door and said, "I'm not here to embarrass you, Jaden, Just to help you. But Abby has brothers so I don't think she would be all that interested, and you have nothing to be so modest about."
Then why had the girl walked up the hall twice; and why did the boys always make fun of my thing being so small if they saw it in the locker room; and why did people at the foster homes get mad if we ever left the bathroom in just our unders? But I didn't say any of that to the nurse.
She pulled out the thermometer and said, "Well, at least that is normal. Roll back over and fold your knees up as close to your head as you can."
I figured she was checking how flexible I was, so I didn't worry about doing it, I am real good at that stuff and thought she would be impressed. When I had both knees where I could lick them she pulled them apart and said, Very good, Jaden. You are starting to get a rash and I'm going put some medicine on it."
To be continued. How am I doing?
-
Chapter VI: JB's School Day
She put her hand right there! Right between one thing and the other, and it was real cold, and I jumped.
She said, "Now Jade, this is going to make you feel much better. You should see how red you are down here, love. Doesn't it burn and inch?"
I had to admit that sometimes it did do both of those things, but still!! "I can put it on myself though," I said.
"No, you can't; not and get it spread just right. I know it is cold, but it is good for you. Now, lie back and put you legs back like you had them. NOW, Jaden."
I hadn't even thought about what she was looking at from that end of the bed, but now I did, and I put my hands over my things.
"Move your hands from your little pieces, Jade. Keep suc-king on your candy. It will make you feel better. See, doesn't that feel good. I'll get this cream all around the red spots. And then some oil to make it soft. You're going to feel so good..."
She kept talking like that as she rubbed all over the place, even right on my thing, and she pulled the skin back on it, and she did around both sides of my crack and right around my hole. I guess she talked to distract me what she was doing, and it worked sort of for a while because I just kept working on the candy on my thumb, until she put her finger right inside me. In the place the thermometer had been. When she did that I sat up again, but she didn't get mad.
She gently pushed me back down, and said, "And now some powder, Jade, and we will be all done. You did very well. Now let's get you dressed." She pulled my legs down so I could sit up, and I noticed she had brought my gym clothes in with her; she must have a key to the gym lockers. Me and Ms Evens should have thought of that yesterday.
Then she guided my arms though each of the t-shirt sleeves and did the same thing with my legs for the shorts. She said, "There wasn't a strap in your gym locker. Don't you use one?"
"No, my mom won't buy one."
"Why not? It is on the supply list."
I didn't seem like a big deal to say it after what she had just done. "Mom says it'd be a waste of money for something so small. You've seen lots. Is it that small?"
"Well, Jade, people grow up at different speeds. You'll catch up someday and do fine. Don't be in to big a hurry though, because there are advantages to being as cute as you are."
The way she had just gone about all she had done I didn't think she liked me, it was like it was just a job to be put up with, so her saying that did make me feel better and like her better too.
It made me smile, and as she tied my shoes I said, "My name is Jaden, not Jade, and everyone calls be JB too."
"Why would you want to use initials when you have such a pretty name? And I'm going to shorten it to Jade because that is a stone that is almost as precious as you are. Do you mind so much?"
I liked what she said, but still worried. "Well it sounds kind'a girly and people have made fun of even Jaden all the time, but OK, but not in front of other kids, OK?" ('Course they make fun of JB too, but I didn't go in to that.)
"I'll try really hard not to do that. but now I have some real bad news for you, Jade. Anytime I have to but something on someone's bottom I charge them for it."
"But I do have any money! Ever! And you never told me."
"The price is one hug."
I put my arms around her and gave her a hug. I mean what else could I do.
I had almost decided that the people in this town must be a lot different from the people in my old town, or at least the grown ups, or at least the teachers, or at least the lady teachers. In my old town when I had an accident or a wreck in my pants no one acted like Ms Evens or the Nurse did. They would all get disgusted and mad. Even, especially the teachers and the people that ran foster homes, and my mom went ballistic during the car trip down here last summer.
When I let go the nurse said, "That hug was so big you get some change back." And we hugged again.
As we walked to the outer office I told her that everyone was going to think that I had really wet my pants and I was going to get teased all day.
That girl was still in the outer office, and I blushed when I saw her; she smiled at me. The nurse said, "That is why I have Abby as my aide, Jade - en. She is the biggest gossip in the whole school. She will make sure that everyone knows what really happened by lunch time. Want you, Abby."
"I sure will, Ms Marks. So don't worry, Jaden."
"And, Jaden," the nurse, Ms Marks, added, "she is also too scared of me to say anything to anyone about something she shouldn't talk about. Right, Abby?"
"Yes Ma'am, Ms Marks."
Ms Marks wrote a note for me to show all my teachers and other grown-ups that ask why I was wearing gym clothes to class. Then I went to find my books. She sent Abby with me.
Abby came with me to look for my books, and she stood right up to the cafeteria ladies when they didn't want to let us in.
It turned out that it was still first period, I thought all that had taken a lot longer. So I got to second period on time; that was History with Ms Evens, and she smiled when she saw me.
Ms Evens read my note from the nurse first thing. Only problem was she put her arm around me while she read it. That would have been nice if all the big kids hadn't been watching. Some of the kids giggled as they walked by me. Ms Evens gave me a hall pass so I could put my books in my locker, because I still had my whole backpack. When I got back the class was real, real quiet, and my desk had been moved to the front, next to Abby's. No one from that class said anything else, even out in the halls.
After that I had Math, and Amanda said 'hi' as I came in for the first time. Then she walked with me to Art and made lots of silly jokes.
Then I had Spanish. I had that with the seventh graders, and they hadn't heard what really happened this morning, but the teacher had and was on my side. After that was PE today. Since I didn't need to change, I helped the coach set up. They played floor hockey, but the coach let me just chase the out of bounds balls without having to get run over three times first. Before the end of the period, Ms Marks came in and ask if I could go with her.
Back in the same little room as before she made me get on the bed. The little bear was sitting on the pillows this time and she asked me to hold it while she did her work. Then pulled my shorts off for me, and she put the medicine on me just like before, she rubbed me with the cream and the oil and the powder (yeah, she put her finger in there too) but I knew what to expect this time and didn't mind so much.
She had thrown my underpants out, just like Ms Evens had, and I told her that my mom would get mad if she ever noticed (which she would if she ever did.), and she promised to get some new ones for me. Then she said, "That bear's name is Molly, and I think she could use a special friend. Would you take her home and take care of her."
"My mom wouldn't like me to. But thank you; is she always such a nice bear?" I said, just joking around.
"Oh, she is special, Jade. She is only nice to very nice people, and she always knows. That is how I know you must be nice, because she likes you. She can be yours, and I'll keep her right her, and you will have to come visit her, OK?"
We were both being silly, weren't we?
She asked if my mother would help put my medicine on at night. That scared the h-e-l-l out of me! So she didn't make me take any home, but told me to come see her before breakfast in the morning.
She also gave me a new t-shirt that was in a plastic bag, and told me to stop wearing my briefs to bed, but to just wear the extra big shirt with nothing under it. I should bring the shirt to her inside the bag if it was wet. That would be good for the rash and my unders would not get so ruined either. That was a good idea! She said it was only the second best answer but would have to do for now. I wondered what the best is.
As I was leaving her office she said, "Wait, Jaden; you forgot to pay me." I remembered the price and gave her a hug. Then she gave me my change too. The girl that was the infirmary aide that period was giggling real loud, but I didn't even care, neither did Ms Marks.
Last period was English. When it was almost over the office aide brought a note saying I should go to Ms Evens office just before announcements. I got there just as Ms Evens finished with her gym class, and she had something for me. It was some more of that candy and she put it on my thumb. She set me in her lap to listen to the announcements while I ate it, like yesterday, and we made jokes about them and the way some of the announcers.
After announcements she gave me some candy to take home, (and pecked me on the nose! I giggled!).
The bus kids all just ignored me like usual, so I guess they had heard what really happened this morning too. I rode home suc-king on some more of my candy and realized I felt really happy! In spite of the awful start it had been a not bad day. In fact it was, maybe, one of the best ever school days ever, for me.
-
Chapter VII: JB's New Clothes
"Hi, Ms Marks" I said when I saw here walking towards the infirmary door where I was already waiting.
"Why, hi to you too, Jade. You're bright and early this morning, aren't you?"
"You want help caring stuff?" She already had a tray from the cafeteria even though its doors weren't open yet.
"Sure can you hold this while I get the door."
"I've got your breakfast here to too, Jade. Would you like to eat in here?"
"'K," I said. I mean why not, and I'd be less likely to get teased too.
I sat at the desk in the rolling chair. The table was too high, so I had to sit on legs or kneel to reach it; I'm use to stuff like that. She took the milk out of my hand as I was opening it and fixed the cereal for me. She only had to open the juice for enough to get a straw in it because she kept straws in her desk.
Then when I leaned forward to take the first bite, the chair rolled backwards, and the whole bowl and some of the of the juice flopped all down my shirt, and I fell out of the chair on to the desk.
I guess I started to cry. Ms Marks came over and helped me up. "Oh, Jade, I'm sorry about that old chair. It wasn't your fault at all. Let's go in to your room and get you cleaned up. There, there. It's going to be fine."
"But I messed up my clothes again. I - doing that - al - the time."
"Well, this time it is OK, because I have some new things for you."
She had carried me into the room I went into yesterday, but now there were kind'a purple sheets on the bed. Holly the Bear was sitting on the pillows instead of on the shelf now.
She put me down on the bed and took my shirt and pants off. There was a sink right in the room, and she wet a wash cloth and washed my chest and stomach. She said, "Stay right there and play with Holly while I clean up the mess. Be right back!"
I picked Holly up and hugged her. This was awful! - again!! I threw the stupid bear onto the floor. Then put my head in the pillows and just cried. Why was all this always happening to me? I had always had a way of getting into trouble, but for the third day in a row some lady was having to wash my clothes And she had undressed me like a baby too! Or at least a little kid.
But both of the ladies had been nice about it, hadn't they? It wasn't like what my grandma or foster home people or even my mom would have done at all. I felt sorry for Holly and went and picked her up and held her while I sat curled up on the bed.
I tried to stop crying. Why were the ladies here so different - nice - to me? I thought about the candy that Ms Marks and Ms Evens both gave me and started licking my thumb. That's what I was doing when Ms Marks came in.
She said, "Does that thumb taste good, Jade." She was smiling, and I wasn't sure if she was teasing or not.
"I was pretending it had candy on it," I said, still sobbing though I tried not to.
"That's OK, but I think it is still to early for real candy. Let's get your medicine on you now, since you're almost ready."
I lay down on my back. I knew this routine by now, of course.
She lifted my butt up by raising my legs then spread a towel under it before she put me down. She pulled my underwear off and told me to pull my knees way up again.
This time the first medicine she used was real sticky. But other than that she did everything like she did it yesterday. I said, "Ms Marks, can't I try to do it myself. This is like getting a diaper put on, and I'm too big."
I had had my hands on my privates, and she pushed them away, and started rubbing oil around and on them. "Jade, lots of big people do have to wear diapers sometimes you know, and it isn't their fault when that happens. When there is something wrong there is nothing wrong with doctors and nurses doing there jobs. So don't be ashamed. OK?"
I nodded and asked if I was going to have to wear my gym clothes all day again.
She said, "Nope, like I said, I have some new clothes for you to wear at school. I will keep them, and keep them clean for you. Does that sound good?"
"Yeah, guess."
Ms Marks pulled some things out of a shopping bag and said, "First thing is some new underclothes. I got you a different kind. They are thicker at the front, because you said you had little drips sometimes." She showed me a pair of underwear that was white with little blue, red and yellow dots all over it, and slipped them up my legs.
I said, "Hey, these are too small." Even lying on the bed I could tell they didn't come to the top of my crack, and also the elastic part around the waste was way thinner than any I had worn before.
Ms Marks told me to stand up and then looked at me and pulled on the unders. She said, "Nope, Jade, that is just like they should fit. Put your hand on the front and feel how soft and thick they are. That will be good for your rash, and so will having them tighter and higher on the legs too."
"Are you sure boys wear these?" I asked.
"Of course they do, but girls do too, girls leak like that too and they care about it more than boys. That is shy they wear them more often. Maybe when you have PE we will have to think of something."
She picked up a pair of bright red shorts and a pair of bluish-green ones. "And you also have these," she said.
I picked them up. The legs were shorter than usual, but I was use to hand-me-downs at foster homes, so them being small on me wasn't a big deal. Both of them had cuffs, like at the bottom of pants, but the red ones didn't have a fly, just a flap to make them look like they did.
"Ms Marks, how could I go pee in these? You got to pull them down or something. The boys would see my butt if I did that."
"Oh, just a bit. You could go in the stalls."
I rolled my eyes. I had decided she was nice really, but she sure knew nothing about boy's rooms.
"There aren't any doors, and people tease you if you sit down in there, especially kids like me."
"Oh, OK. I guess we will go with the green ones. Now for a top." She meant a shirt. There were four. Two of them were those knit kind, with just three buttons and a collar, one white, one bright yellow. There others were regular shirts, T-shirts. The first she showed me was light blue and had a teddy bear on it! The second was yellow again, but pale yellow and it had a star with a bunch of different points and the middle was bluish-green like the shorts.
Ms Marks might be nice and smart, but how could she work at a school and not know that boys didn't wear teddy bears, or that yellow was a girls color? I guess she saw the look on my face because she said, "You think people would tease you if you wore the bear? Well I picked that because it looks like Holly, but we can save it for another time too. I didn't have a lot to pick from, I'll look at some other stores sometime."
I said, "Does the school pay for this? You shouldn't buy me stuff, my mom might get mad."
"It's not new really, Jade. I got them at a second hand store. I just cleaned them up real well, is all."
They felt a lot nicer than all the stuff I got from used clothes stores before, which was all most all I got. She must have been good at cleaning them.
I thought the pale yellow might not get me teased too much and I couldn't hurt her feelings too much, could I? So I picked it up and started to put it on.
Ms Marks took it from me and said, "Tell you what - let's not put them on until after breakfast, OK. Just in case."
I guess I couldn't fight that, I mean I already had messed up some clothes. Also, I'd figured I wasn't gonna have breakfast since I had spilled mine.
"You mean you can get me some more?" I said with a smile.
"I'll just let you have mine. I can get more any time because I'm the nurse," she said.
She took my hand as we walked back to the front office. I didn't even think about the fact that I only had on skimpy polka-dot underwear and socks. I mean she just made it seem so regular.
When I finished eating she said, "Scoot back to your room, Jade, and I'll come and dress you as soon as I get this cleaned up."
And I did. Scoot, that is, about halfway down the hall, before I thought about her coming in to dress me. Then I walked slowly the rest of he way, sat on the bed and held Holly.
I wondered if she thought I was really just a little kid because I was so small. And I thought Ms Evens must too. Both had called me sweetheart and stuff and helped do stuff that even little kids could do alone. And they held and hugged me too. And I didn't mind, which made me feel real weird too. But everyone had always told me I was weird, or lots worse things than that, so maybe it didn't matter.
When Ms Marks came in I said, "You know I can dress myself."
"Well. Of course you can!" she said, "But I thought you might want help because they are a bet different is all. Just let me give you a hand."
I got off the bed, and she picked up the green shorts she said, "You know this color is called jade, just like your name, that's why I picked them. I'm glad you like them." Then she held the shorts open down near the floor. I guess she thought that was giving me a hand, but at least I wasn't being dressed lying down this time.
I put my hands on her shoulders and stepped in to them. Just then a voice said, "Hi Ms Marks. I'm hear."
I tried to jump around behind the nurse, but she grabbed my waist and held me. She said, just like nothing was strange, "Good Morning, Abby. Are the busses here already? I guess I better hurry, hadn't I?"
She had left my shorts around my knees while she said that. I leaned forward and hid my head on her shoulders. When she had them up, she said, "Stand up, so I can zip them, Jade. Can you get the maize socks out of that bag, Abby?"
Abby handed the socks to Ms Marks and said, "Don't be shy, JB I have a twin brother who runs around the horse in his boxers all the time, and he's not nearly as cute as you."
But her brother probably wasn't being dressed by the school nurse at the time, and probably wasn't as small as me, and probably... I just looked down at my feet. Ms Marks sat me on the bed and changed my socks to the yellow ones.
After putting my socks and shoe on my feet, Ms Marks demanded her usual payment for the treatment. I gave her a hug; she gave me one back; Abby grinned at us. This day had started off even worse than yesterday; but the hugs still felt good.
I guess I might be to needy to be a writer. I got some good comments on the 1st chapter but nothing since then. I get lots of views, and that's nice, but late at night I wonder if people are just looking at this like people look at a train wreck, or something. Is anyone waiting for More???
-
Chapter VIII:JB and the Awful, No-Good Day
I was feeling really sad when I left the infirmary and had wanted to keep on hugging but Ms Marks and Abby had to get busy. I remembered that yesterday had started off bad too. But even the things that made yesterday good were things I wouldn't have wanted to talk about. Like the nurse being nice when she changed my clothes, or just because people didn't think I'd wet my pants. It was all weird.
I was trying to get through the crowded front entry when a girl grabbed me and said, "Wait, don't run away." It was Amanda. "Is that a new top? It's very pretty, JB. Oh and your shorts match. That looks so sweet. Look, Suzy, isn't JB's top cute?" And I had thought Amanda liked me.
Another girl said, "Oh, I saw that in the store, but my mom wouldn't let me have it. She hates shirts with sparkles on them. You're so lucky, JB"
There were two boys next to them, and they were laughing. I said I had to go and pulled away. I didn't think they should'a made fun of Ms Marks shirt.
During Science class the teacher was doing an experiment with us standing around the table. When she saw me at the back she picked me up and sat me on the table cross legged. Everybody in the whole class laughed about it. On the way out of the class I heard someone say, "JB the baby." I hadn't heard that one at this school yet and had hoped no one would think it up.
Next period was History with Ms Evens! She was standing at the door when I got to the room and, without thinking about it, I kind of leaned against her. She looked down at me and said, "Are you having an awful, no-good day, JB?"
I nodded, and she put her arm across my back. One of the boys walked passed and said, "Hey, teachers can't have pets."
I realized what I was doing and tried to pull away, but Ms Evens held on to me and said, "We certainly can, Hal. Just because I'm nice to one student doesn't make me any nicer or meaner to the others. Do you need a hug real badly today too?"
The boy blushed and shook his head and went to his seat.
I was blushing too now. That had been dumb I thought. Ms Evens walked with me over to my seat next to Abby, and Abby said, "Did you see JB new clothes, MS E."
"Yes, I sure did. You look very nice today, JB." I blushed way more. I was afraid Abby was going to say something about my new underpants too, but she didn't.
The boy behind Abby whispered, "'You sure look nice, baby.'" as soon as Ms Evens was behind her desk. After sitting in the room for fifty minutes with Ms Evens I still didn't feel any better. After class I waited tell everyone had left and asked her for another hug, and I got one, a bigger one, and a smile.
Then just before Math Amanda said something else about my shirt being pretty, and I said, "Shut up and stop teasing me!" I must have been too loud because the teacher told me to sit down even though the bell hadn't rung.
About ten minutes into the lesson, Amanda poked me in the back, then about five minutes later she did it again. I yelled "Stop it!" and I got sent to the office.
I had to sit and sit in the office. I had to write down why I had got in trouble. I was already missing Art when this lady called me into her office. She talked and talked - about paying attention and letting others learn, and the proper way to deal with kids bugging me (tell a teacher; yeah, right.) - but maybe she believed what I said in my letter, because she didn't yell and only gave me two marks.
Since it was already first lunch I went and got my food. I didn't want to go to Art with that Amanda again.
This day was a lot worse than yesterday, and it did not look like it was going to get any better. I mean Ms Evens and Ms Marks were still nice, but even Amada, who had been nice yesterday, was teasing me now, wasn't she? And I wasn't too sure about Abby.
I went by the infirmary but there was a note on the door saying go to the office because the nurse was teaching a health class.
I went to Spanish class and we had a quiz, which I think I flunked.
On my way to shop; which is always bad, worse than PE even; those two kids that threw water on me saw me, and one yelled, "Hey, it's that little kid that got us in trouble."
The other one yelled even louder, "Look, it's the little sissy that wet his pants yesterday."
I started to run, and they chased me pushing people out of their way. When I reached the hall by the shop class one of them jumped and tackled me. The other caught up and said, "Let's see if the fairy pants wetter can fly," and he tried to pick me up and throw me, but he only got me about three feet. Then his friend tried. I was swing my arms trying to hit them but it didn't help. Some of the big eighth grader boys were coming now and they were laughing and one of them said, "Here, let me try." He grabbed me and tossed me to another big boy. I was trying to kick 'em and hit 'em now.
There were girls coming to the Home Ec and Band rooms and stuff, and they laughed too or just watched. Mr. Johnson came out and said, "Hay Gerry, throw him to me!" All the big boys thought that was real funny. Mr. Johnson caught me and lifted me real high. He carried me like that into the Shop before he put me down. To the boys in the hall he said, "OK, that's enough everyone. Game's over. Get to class." Then he told me to go to the back and stop crying. "I was all just in fun, JB. No big deal," he said.
See why I hated Shop already? At least he didn't make me do anything during class. About half way through class someone brought a note, and Mr. Johnson announced that I was to go to the infirmary. As I walked to the door a boy hollered, "He's probably got to have his diaper changed!" and the whole room burst into laughter.
At the infirmary I just walked straight back to the room I always used. Ms Marks followed me. I grabbed the bear off the pillows, and Ms Marks had spread a towel under me before she said, "Have you had a hard day, little Jade?"
I nodded, and she asked, "Do you want to talk about it?" as she took off my shoes and pulled down my shorts.
I shook my head real slow. At least I wasn't crying.
Once my shorts were off, she sat on the bed and picked me up and put me in her lap. She pulled my head close to her breast and rocked back and forth saying, "There, there," over and over.
After a while she asked if I felt a little better, and I did. She started stroking my hair and said, "When we're done, I'm going to brush you hair, and we'll see if that helps. I bet it does. It usually does with little girls. But tonight I want you to be sure to wash it really well, two or three times. Can you get some conditioner from your mom?"
I nodded. My mom had lots of bottles in the bathroom, some of it stuff she didn't like.
"Then use that too, sweetheart," she said, "but let's get you fixed up now," and she sat me down on bed and took my shirt off, then my underpants, and she spread the ointment and the oil and the powder all over. This part was beginning to feel nicer and nicer, at least when I was this sad.
When she was done she said she would be right back and went to get a brush even before she dressed me. She sat me on her lap and started brushing. She was doing a lot more than I ever did to it. My hair was a little ways past the bottom of my ears, almost to my collar on the sides and almost to my shoulder in back, because I hadn't had a hair cut since I'd come to live with my mom. It was also kinda straight, so I didn't think it need much but she kept wrapping it around the brush and twirling it I guess.
Some times it pulled, and each time she said, "ouch" for me and kissed the spot. While she was brushing her other hand had fallen in my lap, and she just left it there. Then after a while she started rubbing my tube back and forth at the same time as she stroked my hair.
Then she picked me up and carried me over to a mirror and said, "OK, Jade, it would be better if it was cleaner, but look in there and tell me if you recognize anyone."
I looked and instead of the limp and tangley stuff I always had on my head, it was all wavy and soft looking. It was parted in the middle but there were like little waves of bangs over each eye. I smiled; it had really made up for this day but it did look nice. "Well, I recognize Ms Marks," I said and she kissed cheek.
"And when you clean it it will look even prettier." She sat me down on the counter top and pulled a yellow and pink bow out of a bag She stuck the bow in my hair on one side and made me look again. "See how pretty you can be, my piece of Jade?"
I nodded but said, "But boys don't wear ribbons!"
She said, "I don't see why not. Anyway that doesn't mean YOU can't sometimes."
She was being silly again so I giggled.
Then she said, "But now we got to hurry or I'm going to be late for my last period class. Come on into your old clothes, Shady-Jade."
I said, "I think I should wear those others for the rest of the day or lots of people will notice I've changed and tease me. Would that be OK for me to wear them home?"
"Of course, but want your mom wonder where they came from?"
"I can get them changed before she sees me."
"Ok, sweet, bring them back to me tomorrow."
I let her lay me down on the bed to dress me, she did but some different underpants on me. Ones more the old style, but thicker in the middle part. They didn't seem as comfortable to me as the new kind.
Once I was dressed we went into the front office and I gave her a hug before I went out the door. I wanted to even though that girl at the desk could see, and I had already 'paid' her in the other room.
There were lots of kids talking and laughing when I went down the hall to the English class. I heard lots of "JB Baby" and "He caught him and held up", so I knew it was about me. I went into the classroom early and just sat at my seat and tried to ignore everything. I had felt a little better in Ms Marks lap but that had all disappeared during the walk down the hall.
The teacher told us we could spend the last part of class doing our homework, and I asked her if I could leave to go see Ms Evens about a project. I found Ms Evens in the gym; she blew her whistle when she saw me and told the girls to run five laps. She came over and took my hand, and we walked through the girl's locker to her office. She sat me in her lap. She had heard all about the tossing thing and I told her about some of the rest of my day.
She said she had been trying to reach my mom about some ways to help me, but not about my wetting accident or about being thrown. I said the best time to call was about six thirty or just before.
She hugged me tight and I took her hand and but it down on my shorts, between my legs, and moved it back and forth until she started to do it alone like Ms Marks had. We sat like that until the end of announcements.
-
Chapter IX: JB Has a Visitor
When I got on the bus to go home one of the kids grabbed me and got ready to throw me but the driver came in and screamed at them about roughhousing on the bus. I had to sit right behind the driver for the ride and people kept throwing things at me and laughing in the back, but that wasn't so bad. When I got off I just took off running as fast as I could go and got away before the others got off.
My mom wasn't home, so I changed out of Ms Marks' clothes and went and played with the puppy. Then I dug a hole with my sticks, then I held a stick and pretended to rock it for a while. I still felt really bad. I wished there was someway I could just spend the whole day with Ms Marks and Ms Evens, but schools didn't work that way. I felt really mad, and then I started to make the sticks be cars and trucks and have great big crashes with each other, and wished certain people were in them.
That's what I was doing when I heard Ms Marks call my name. I jumped up. I felt embarrassed about being caught playing like a little kid for a second but, since it was Ms Evens, I decided it didn't really matter.
She told me it was all most six thirty and asked if my mother was still not home. I had thought she was just going to call, not come over. She came over and sat right on the ground where I had been crawling around and asked if she could be one of the drivers of the sticks.
We did that for a few minutes and we talked about my mom's work and when she was home and stuff. The truth is I never really like talking much, so mostly I shrugged and nodded my answers. Some how I wound up sitting in her lap out in the backyard. When I noticed I didn't mind, I leaned my head on her shoulder and then took her hand and put it on the front of my pants the way I had in her office that afternoon, but this time she pulled it away real fast and asked if we could wait inside, but the doors were locked of course. When she found that out she suggested we walk to the gas station two blocks away and buy a drink.
She wrote a note and stuck it on the door for my mom and, as we walked down the street she held my hand, and I hoped no one saw me. When she saw a hopscotch game on the side walk she made me do it, even though I told her I was too big for that, and she did it her self to prove it was OK for big people.
She wouldn't let me get a cola though, but made me get a fruit juice drink. When we got to the hopscotch thing on the way home my stomach felt funny, and when I made a funny face Ms Evens asked me what I was doing.
I said, "I needed to go to the bathroom, but I pulled it back inside me."
"What! JB, you should never do that. It can make you very, very sick, and you will start not being able to go."
"But I got to lots 'a times cause there is nowhere to go until my mom gets home. I can't do two in the bushes, you know."
"No, I guess you can't, but this time we can go back to the store and use theirs."
"They want let me."
"We will see about that!"
We walked back to the store and when the man said that the restrooms were only for people that bought gas, Ms Evens got a huge frown and took out five dollars. She said, "This is for gas. Put it in your car. Now give me the damn key."
The man looked like he wanted to get mad, but he decided he wanted the money more and gave Ms Evens the key. Problem was he gave her the ladies key, but she just grabbed my hand and pulled me to the back of the building, then she walked right into the bathroom with me.
It didn't have stalls or anything like that, just a toilette and a sink, and I said, "OK, I'll go. Wait outside."
Ms Evens smiled and said, "Don't be a silly-nilly, JB. If I go back out there I might get so mad I'll yell at that man. Besides it's nothing I haven't seen." Then she unbuttoned my pants and pulled them and my underpants down.
As soon as I sat down there were two plops into the water, then I started to push hard because there was more in me.
"Don't strain, JB. Relax. Close you eyes, take a deep breath and let it come out."
I did that and soon I could feel a long rope come out of me. I said, "I'm so dumb I don't even know how to go right."
"Don't you ever call yourself that, JB! You go poo the way a lot of people do, even grown-ups. It's just that it can cause problems. Now take another breath and see if you can pee too."
A little stream came out, and Ms Evens asked if I was all done. I nodded and started to take some of the toilet paper, but she took it and wrapped it around her fingers.
"Lean forward, sweetie," she said, and she wiped my butt, she did it kinda hard, twice. Then with a third piece she was softer all around back there. I remembered being dirty back there that time so I let her. She told me to stand up and she took a little piece of TP, pulled back the skin on my pen-is and wiped off the head. She pulled up my pants for me too and she rubbed the soap on my hands and, then she picked me up and carried me.
I let her do that even though I wasn't tired or anything; I don't know why; I just did. About half way back to the duplex I asked if I wasn't too heavy, and she said, "Not at all. Remember I am a coach, and I exercise a lot, so carrying you will be part of my workout."
When we got close to the house my mom's car still wasn't there, but when we got closer I could tell that the note Ms Evens left was gone. I tried the door and my mom had left it open this time. There was a note from my mom in the kitchen saying she had to leave for work and would see Ms Evens tomorrow. I explained to Ms E that my mom worked a split shift at the hotel, mostly in the day, but sometimes at night, and that she also worked at a club if they called her.
Ms E asked what I'd do for dinner, and I was happy that my mom had got some cereal and some bologna yesterday. She looked around and saw my inside room that mom kept real nice, then she asked where I really slept. I wasn't suppose to talk about that, but Ms Evens had noticed that it was dusty but neater than all the rest of the house. So I showed her my room outside. When she went in she made a face; even I knew it stunk, and I was real embarrassed and it made me cry. Ms Evens got down on her knee and hugged me tight. She asked me if I'd like spend the night at her house tonight and she would come and talk to my mom in the morning.
She wrote another note and put it inside my outside room this time.
I got Ms Marks clothes and stuffed them in my backpack to take to school tomorrow, and went to Ms Evens car. It was big and nice with four doors and a back part to carry stuff.
Ms Evens made me get in the back seat because that was safer, and she reached over me to find the seat belt and hooked me into it.
We drove along way and she asked me what my favorite dinner was (Mac and cheese with those little hotdogs.), and about movies and TV shows and video games (I didn't know much about any of them.). Then she stopped at a store and again she carried me as she walked inside. She took me to the magazine row and told me to stay right there while she got some things real quick.
I weren't any good books but there were some toys, and I was looking at them when she came back and told me she was ready to check out and asked if I wanted something. I said some thumb candy and she said she would go get some, but she had meant did I want any of the trucks or cars.
"I'm too old," I said.
Ms Evens got down on a knee like she did when she had something serious to talk about, and said, "My JB, how many trucks have you ever had?"
I shook my head and said, "'Can't remember. Not many, 'guess."
"So it is fine for you to play with them now to make up for not having them when you were younger, right sweetie? A red one, or a green one?"
I pointed to a brown bear that looked just like Holly and said, "Would it be all right if I got that instead?" She kissed me (I didn't know why) and took the bear down, and said I could have one more thing. I pointed at the blue-green pick-up. She took the tag off to give to the cashier, and let me hold the bear while I waited on a bench near the check out.
She put me into the basket so I could ride back out to the car. Once she had me buckled in and we were going again I said, "Ms Evens, don't people think it is weird when they see me holding a teddy bear or riding in a basket or being carried and all that stuff. I am thirteen and all."
"I could hear her sigh even over the radio. She said, "JB, some people who don't really know you, but do know you are thirteen, might think it is unusal. But the people who don't know how old you are, just think you are the right age to do those things; and the people who really, really know you, all think that those are the right things for you to do, if you want to do them. I don't think you've done them much before in your life; it is just like with trucks and bears. You're chance just came a bit late. Do YOU like doing them, little one?"
"Yeah, 'guess; sometimes anyway."
"Then, sweetheart, the thing for us to do is just keep doing those things. Sometimes anyway. OK? But we will be careful around people who only sort of know you."
"Like school."
"Like around certain parts of school. Some people there will understand."
She pulled into a driveway. Boy, you should see her house!!
-
I Luuuuv comments! Thank you again. :)
Chapter X: JB's Very Wonderful Night
The house was right on a sharp bend in the street. It was only one level but looked real big. There was a garage with a door that opened when she pushed a button from the car. I tried to open the car door, but she had to come around and do that.
She put all the bags down in the kitchen and said, "JB, do you know it is almost eight thirty, and we have lots to do tonight. Bring your toys into the den, and let's get a move on."
I just followed her and put the truck on the floor of a room that had a big TV and fireplace and a real nice-feeling, thick carpet.
Then I followed her down the hall to a big room that had a giant bed in it. "Climb up on the bed, little one," she said, then she asked, "Are the backs of my pants as dirty from sitting in your old yard as yours are?"
I nodded, and she said, "Yuck," and she took off her shoes and then she pulled down her warm-up pants right in front of me! I started giggling. My mom wouldn't never do that in front of me. She pulled off her t-shirt right there too. She laughed at me as she stood there in her panties and bra. Both were beige and both had lace all around the edges.
"You think I look silly? Is that why you're laughing, huh?" she said.
I shook my head but kept laughing.
"You're turn. Those clothes are going to get my whole house dirty in no time," she said and grabbed my feet to pull my shoes off. Then she did my socks and pants and shirt too, but left me in my underwear. The unders were the ones Ms Marks had put me in this afternoon; they were y-fronts, but were yellow and red. "Did your mom buy you new clothes finally, JB?" Ms Evens asked.
"No, Ms Marks got me these," I said.
Ms Evens did not look very happy about that, she bit her lip and then asked me about all the things that Ms Marks had done with me.
Finally she said, "JB, do me a favor. Don't tell Nora, Ms Marks, that you are staying with me. -- Tell her you're stayed with your godmother - Mrs. Gardener, June Gardener, if you have to. OK?"
"OK, Ms Evens," I said.
"Don't worry, baby, what you did was not wrong, but Nora and I will have to talk, and that could be hard. And when we are alone from now on could you call me Marnie or Aunt Marnie?
"OK, Marnie."
Ms Evens - I mean Marnie - put on a big t-shirt but didn't give me one. She said, "I bet you're hungry enough to eat a horse, sweetie?"
"No, only a pony; I'm real small," I said. She laughed and picked me up and jogged to the kitchen.
I had to start on homework while she cooked and washed my clothes.
I only had half a page of 'rithmatic done when she brought the plates over. Then she brought the drinks, mine was in a sippy cup, like for real little kids. I picked it up and looked at it and she said, "Just try it for me JB."
"I don't spill so much," I said.
"I know you don't, love, but use it just for now and see how it works, OK. If you hate it, we don't have to use it."
I put it in my mouth. It was milk and it came out real slow, but if I s-cked on it it came faster. After a real long drink, Marnie said, "See, not so bad, is it?" And I shook my head because it really wasn't, and I knew she would keep it a secret.
When I was eating Marnie told me to slow down, we had to hurry but not choke. After I'd eaten half the plate she made me sit in her lap, and she started putting one bite in my mouth each time she put a bite in her own. I knew that this was even babyish-er than using a sippy cup, but somehow I didn't mind. She only had one hand above the table when she ate, and after a few bites she put the other on my underpants and moved her fingers around my pieces. Then I didn't mind being spoon fed at all.
After I finished Marnie brought me some blueberries and another cup of milk. I had to eat them alone while she cleaned up, then I asked her for some thumb candy. I sat in here lap, with a thumb and candy in my mouth, and filled in the answers as she told them to me. She said she wouldn't always do that.
Marnie said, "Next. You have to have a very, very good bath..."
"And I got to wash my hair at least twice, and do you have conditioner?"
"We will do those things. Is that bag from Nora?"
It was the bag with the nightshirt that Ms Marx had leant me for tonight, and I told her about it, but I didn't tell her why yet. I needed to tell her about wetting the bed, but didn't want to yet.
"OK, you should wear it then. After the bath you need a little time to play with your new toys, don't you? I don't know if you're going to get into bed before eleven tonight. What time do you usually go to bed, JB?"
I shrugged and said, "When the people next door turn off the TV."
She picked up a bunch of the bags from the store and said, "To the tub! Charge!"
The tub was huge! I mean like a swimming pool almost.
She picked me up and sat me beside the sink and opened a new toothbrush. I had to hold my mouth open while she brushed my teeth for me. No one had ever done that, but since was the first time I had done that since I left group homes I figured she wanted to do it real good.
She added bubbles when she turned on the water! She pulled off my underpants and sat me down in the water. She took a duck and a boat out of a bag and handed them to me, and went to put the laundry in the dryer.
I sat there, holding the duck in one hand and thought about what other kids would say about a thirteen year old playing with it - and about what they would say about lots of other things too. I slipped down under the bubbles, with just a hole for my eyes and mouth. I pulled on the tube between my legs. I realized I didn't even think about one of my teachers seeing me naked anymore, while a few days ago I hated the boys in the locker room seeing my unders, actually I still hated that.
I wiggled my thing and rubbed my sac. I didn't even mind that she had seen how small those things were. I thought about what some people would say about my playing with that, or letting other people play with it
And I remembered that tomorrow I'd be back at my mom's in that outside room, and this would be over. That made me cry. I hated how much I cried. And then I sat up and decided I didn't care. It was all a secret and Marnie didn't care, so I could just do the things I liked, just for tonight.
The duck and the boat were having a race all around the huge tub, and I was following on my hands and knees, when Marnie came in and said, "I see JB's butt in the middle of all those bubbles, but where did the rest of him go?"
I said, "OH, I haven't even started to wash yet, I forgot to hurry."
"I do the washing around here, JB. You were just supposed to play while I was gone, and you did that very well. Now come over so I can do my job."
And she bathed me all over, and she scrubbed really hard too. I mean alllll over. She opened the drain she told me to stand real still. She took my little tube between two fingers and rubbed it with a washcloth and pulled the skin back and squeezed soapy water over it. Then she rubbed the soapy wash clothe in my crack and around my back hole.
I sat in the disappearing water. She had this sprayer and I had to hold my hands over my eyes while she washed my hair three times - One of the times she rinsed it with warm water a little pee came out, and I hoped she didn't notice it - and then put some creamy stuff on it.
Marnie dried me off and wrapped a towel around me. This time she carried me across her arms rather than with my legs wrapped around, but I didn't mind.
When I was on the bed she unwrapped me, and I said, "Ms--Marnie, I got to tell you something."
She stopped what she was doing and said, "Yes, sweetie."
"I wet the bed and don't want to mess up you stuff, so I can just sleep on some towels that can be thrown out."
"OH, little one. You are sooooo sweet," she said and kissed my nose. "When I smelled that room you slept in, I knew that. Your mom shouldn't have made you sleep like that, and I am prepared."
See pulled a big blue package out of a bag from the store.
"Diapers!?" I said.
”Sure, honey. That is the best way to protect my 'stuff' and it will also keep you felling better too. You know they make these for children much bigger than you. Lots of people have problems at night and it should not be something to be ashamed of. I have some that pull on but let's start with these because they're easier to change, OK? We will save the pull on kind for other times."
"Other times? Am I going to get to spend the night with you more?"
"I'm going to talk to you mom, but yes, I think it will work out, sweetheart."
That made me so happy!! Really, it did. So I didn't worry about the diapers s much.
I lay back on the bed and pulled my knees up to my head and then spread them apart. Marnie leaned over and kissed me on the belly button. Then she put that sticky medicine that Ms Marks used on me; and then she put on cream, including inside my hole; and then she spread oil all over, especially on my pen-is and sack; and then she powdered me all the way up to the neck. Then she pushed on my legs so my bottom came up and she slipped the diaper under me and then between my legs, and she used the tapes to close it up tight.
I noticed that I was pretending to eat some of the candy that we wrap around my thumb while she did that and hadn't even noticed when I had started to.
She got Ms Marks' t-shirt and put me into it. When I stood up it didn't cover the bottom of my diaper in front. Marnie said, "Playtime, but a very short one, sweetie."
I grabbed my bear, and she asked me if I had named it. I thought; then said, "Howie." that was a good name for Holly's brother wasn't it?
I put the bear on top of the truck, he barely fit, and gave him a ride around the den. Marnie sat on the floor with me, just watching. She was still just wearing a t-shirt over her panties too, and I tried to drive the truck over her legs and into her shirt. She laughed at that.
Then I stopped. "I got to go to the bathroom," I told Marnie.
"Doh! And we just got you dressed, sweetheart, are having a goodtime. Tell you what, go ahead and go, and we can keep playing. I'll change you in a bit. All right?"
"But..." I started.
She pushed me down and said, "Just lie down, relax and let it happen, JB. It is OK, my love."
I lay down, and it started coming out. "Marnie, it's number two," I said but she didn't seem to mind.
"Yes, we can clean you up at bedtime."
I could smell it, but Marnie acted like she couldn't. We rolled the truck back and forth and made the bear walk around. I yawned, and she went to the kitchen and came back with a sippy cup. Then she told me it was time for bed.
"Where do I sleep?" I asked.
She said, "We will have to share a bed for tonight, cutie. Is that all right?"
I nodded and walked in and climbed onto the towel that was still on her bed. She gave me the cup, it was warm milk, and I drink lying back. She re-did my diaper, wiping me real well and then all the same steps as before and didn't seem to mind at all. I fell asleep before she finished, I guess.
-
Chapter XI: JB's New Day (The Beginning)
I thought I was dreaming at first. I felt like I was floating on a cloud, and I could hear a humming that was real pretty. It smelled real, real good and sweet too, and I didn't feel all wet and sticky. I rolled over and moaned and kept my eyes shut to keep the dream going.
I heard Marnie say, "Did I wake you, baby? I'm so sorry. It is still very early."
Then I remembered where I was, and I smiled and opened my eyes. The only light in the room came through the bathroom door. Marnie was standing over by a dresser, and she didn't have any clothes on at all, naked.
I sat up, and she come over and sat on the bed, like being naked was no big deal at all. She kissed me on the head and I crawled into her lap. She asked if I slept well. I nodded. Then she asked if I was wet.
"Don't think so," I said, but she stuck a finger under the leg of my diaper and told me I was soaked. "See how good those diapers are, sweetheart."
I just laid my head on her breast, because I didn't feel good about wetting at all, I'd hoped I hadn't just for once. She rocked back and forth. She smelt so good. And I put my hand on her other breast, and she let me feel it. Then she laid me down on the bed and got a towel to put under me and removed my wet thing. I rubbed my eyes and pretended to eat some candy off my thumb while she did all the changing stuff. She didn't put a new diaper on me though; after the powder she picked me up and carried me to the kitchen.
She sat me down on the counter top and gave me some juice - yeah, in a sippy cup, but I didn't care about that anymore - and poured herself a cup of coffee that was already made. She told me she wanted to be at my house when my mother came outside to wake me up. I thought I was going to have to go with her, but when I gasped she said she was going to drop me at school first, so I would be there very, very early. We talked about what my mom would do and other stuff until we had finished our drinks. After a bit I forgot all about sitting there in just a t-shirt and that she had on nothing at all.
She got us new drinks, and we went back into the bedroom. I sat on the bed while she got on clothes. She put on some white panties that had lace on them and just a string in back that went right in her crack! Then she put on nylons over them and a white lacy bra, then a white blouse with a lot of fluffy frills at the neck that she put a gold pin by the neck. Then she pulled up a black skirt that had pleats in it and was a lot above her knee. She took out her black shoes with real high skinny heals but didn't put them on yet.
She said, "How do I look, JB?"
"Beautieeeful!!" I said. Well she did! But she grabbed me and gave me a tight hug and wet kiss for saying it.
When she was dressing me she started to put me in the shirt I had had on last night, but I didn't want to wear that anymore. I asked if I could wear the yellow shirt with the big star on it that Ms Marks had given me. I still had to wear my same pants and underpants from yesterday though and hoped Ms Marks would have something nicer for me.
I was the very first kid at school and, though it was light, you still couldn't see the sun in the sky. Marnie made me finish the juice I'd brought in the car before she lifted me out of the back seat. She said, "I hate to leave you all alone, sweetie. Please, stay by the door. They should be open soon and then you go right in. OK."
I said, "It's 'K. My mom dropped me off before the doors opened 'fore."
"But I'm not you mom, and I don't like doing it," she said. That made me very sad because it made me wish that she was. I put my arms around her and kissed her really hard and then kissed her again, and she kissed me on the lips and said, "Be good, little one. I think you are going to have better day today, and I'll see you later."
I sat on the steps by the door. After a few minutes more and more of the breakfast kids started coming and they all stood around alone or in little groups. I don't know how long it had been, but I heard some of the kids gripe about the door opener being late. I started needing to take a pee about then. I wasn't sure if what Marnie said about holding stuff in just meant poop, or if it meant the water too, but it is sure a lot harder with number one.
When it got to where I needed to keep my hand between my legs to hold in the pee, I decided I'd better just use the bushes. There were only a few of them next to the school but it was either there or way across the sports field in some trees. None of the kids noticed as I walked in to the bushes, but when I got to where I didn't think any one could see, two boys and a girl standing there smoking cigarettes, They all yelled at me to get lost and that I'd better not tell, and one of them threw a rock at me. I ran out to the fields and headed for the trees, but when I stopped running I forgot to hold it and peed my pants - again.
I sat down on the grass by the football field. I didn't even try to stop the rest of it; I just let it go out onto my pants, and I wasn't even crying. It was a whole lot different from the last time this had happened - was it really only a few days ago? I didn't feel embarrassed about doing it now, just worried. But if got to Ms Marks office before any of the big kids saw me, I knew she would take care of everything and not be mad or mean or try to make me feel worse or anything like that, and neither would Ms - Marnie. When I saw people going inside I walked slowly to the building and made sure the smokers had gone in too. I carried my backpack in front of me to the nurse's office. Then I sat on the floor with it in my pack in my lap and waited.
It was only a couple of minutes before I saw Ms Marks coming from the cafeteria with the breakfast trey and I waved. She said, "You're not as happy today, Jade. Something happen?"
"I had an accident," I whispered
See put the trey on the ground real fast and said, "Are you hurt, baby!?"
I moved my pack and showed her my lap, and she asked if someone had thrown water on me again.
I shook my head and mumbled, "It's real this time. I couldn't get inside."
She smiled and said, "Oh, too bad. It happens, little Jade, and we can get it fixed right up though."
We went back to the same room again and I got on the bed and held up my feet without being told. She took off my shoes and wet pants and the pretty yellow shirt. "So you decided you did like this shirt, huh Jade?"
I nodded, and she washed me and then put all the creams and powders on me.
When she had done all that she open some more store bags. She got out some more of the thick, soft kind of underpants like yesterday. She showed them to me, these were white like yesterdays but with red, yellow and blue stripes and small little ruffles around the leg holes and waist.
I thought they were nice, and Ms Marks slipped them up my legs. They didn't cover my crack, but I knew that was how they were supposed to be, and they held all my front parts real tight which I kind'a liked.
Ms Marks put my socks on my feet and folded the tops down to my ankles. She showed me a new pair of white shorts and pointed out they did have a fly, but the fly only went down about a third of the way. They had a built in belt that had a vine with little flowers on it of lots of colors. I hoped the shirt tail would hid it and, luckily, it would; it was a knit three button shirt like lots of boys wore. It was bluish-green like the star on the one yesterday, and I asked if was Jade.
Ms Marks said, "No. You are Jade, but this is jade colored."
She wanted to eat breakfast before I got dressed. I didn't even think about being in her front office in just my panties and socks. She didn't want me to use the rolling chair and I couldn't reach from the others so I stood at the desk. She felt my hair and told me how nice it felt and what a good job I'd done cleaning it. I smiled, and she told me to sit in her lap and she would brush it while I ate. I could tell she was twirling it around the brush even more than yesterday, but it didn't pull nearly as much. She kept going after I'd done with the cereal and then she did the front, and said it was "Wonderful!" And she put a green bow in it, just for until I had to go, and that was OK with me.
I stayed in her lap, and we talked about my classes (I could tell she didn't like it when I said I liked History and Ms Evens, so I didn't talk about that much.), and about getting picked up and thrown yesterday, and she told me silly jokes, and I lean my head up against her b-east as I giggled and laughed.
Then as we were cleaning up the breakfast stuff and I was on tiptoes leaning across the desk to wipe it off, the door opened behind me and Abby said, "Hi, Ms Marks; Hi, Jade," and she was giggling.
-
Chapter XII: JB's New Day (The Middle)
"OHhhh, noooo," I yelled, and I ran around the desk and hid behind Ms Marks.
Abby said, "Oh, Jaden, don't be so shy! I saw you in your panties yesterday too, didn't I?"
Ms Marks pulled me out from behind her and picked me up. I didn't really want that, but what could I do? She said, "Abby's right, pumpkin. You're to little to be so worried about this."
"I'm not little! I am thirteen," I reminded her, then added, "She's laughing at me and gonna tell all the big kids!"
"Am Not and Will Not!" Abby said, "I guess I giggled about the way you were standing and because you looked so cute. But I wasn't laughing at you like that. I wouldn't. And I didn't tell anyone yesterday, did I? "
"Look at me, Jade," Ms Marks said, "I told you before that Abby is very good at keeping secrets. And you ARE little, which is not a bad thing, and I think you like acting and being treated little too, don't you? Or do you want to put on your old clothes again and stop visiting me for breakfast?"
I didn't really want that. I put my head on her shoulder and said, "She took me by surprise, 'guess. But you will keep it a secret?"
Abby said, "Cross my heart a hundred times, Jade. 'Cept sometime I might tell some of my best friends so they can be your friends too."
"I don't want kids to know. Never."
"I'll tell you before, and we can decide who we can trust to know how really cute you are. 'K? Nobody for now."
Ms Marks said, "OK, you feeling better, pumpkin? We need to get you ready for class, and I want you to go potty first."
"I don't need to go now."
"We'll try anyway, Jade."
"Can I dress him, Ms Marks?" Abby asked.
I gasped! She was in my class!!
Ms Marks said, "I think not, Abby. You need to take down the names of the people in line."
Ms Marks kept holding me and carried me to the bathroom which was the last door in the infirmary. She pulled my underpants down to my knees then sat me on the toilette, and she sat down on the bathtub that was next to it and pulled my underwear all the way off.
I said, "I really don't need to go, Ms Marks."
"Jade, I want you to just sit there for about three minutes and see what happens. Don't strain, but let's see. It's best to go soon after eating. OK, sweats?"
I nodded; I realized that I liked to do what she said just because she was so nice, even it some of it was just silly stuff.
She put her hand on my back and pushed me forward just a little, then she started rubbing my back. She said, "And, Jade, you can call me Nora when it is just us or even around Abby, if you want?"
"OK, Nora?" I said grinning.
She kept rubbing my back and hummed a little. After a while she made me lean forward more and looked in the toilette. "Not very much, but there is a little bit of poop, Jade, and you tinkled a little already too."
I stood up to look because I didn't even know I'd done either of those, but sure enough the water was a little yellow and there were two quarter size piece of brown too.
Ms Marks - Nora, now - used a damp wipe to clean my bottom and wiped off my wiener too. Then she told me to walk back to my room - she always called the middle you that now - and she carried the striped underpants. I went really fast and kept my hands in front on me, holding my bits, just in case Abby came in, but I made it without being seen.
I got on to the bed and grabbed Holly, my bear, to hold. Nora wiped my bottom again and then but some new cream and powder on me. I asked her, "Is Abby as nice as Holly is?"
She grinned at me and said, "I really think she is, Jade. You can trust her, baby."
She put the green shirt and the white shorts on me, and tucked the shirt tail in to the shorts. Then she opened another box and showed me some new shoes. They were canvas sneakers with toes that were rounder than most of the shoes I had worn, and were the same color as my shirt, jade. I smiled, I was starting to like that color, but I still hoped that no one would start calling me that around school. The laces were yellow, but very pale, so I hoped no boys would notice.
When I was paying Ms Marks - oops Nora - with a big hug, she kissed me on both of my cheeks and on my mouth, and I kissed hers too.
I need to leave before the bell because I hadn't put my books in my locker yet, and I took a deep breath before I opened the door and went in to the crowded hallway. Abby asked Nora if she could help me with my books, and as we left the infirmary, she pulled my hair, then showed me the bow we forgot to remove. It was so crowded and noisy we couldn't talk in the front hall; Abby just pulled me through the crowd.
When we got into the corridor she held my hand and said, "Your hair looks very nice, Jade, but I don't think ribbons will be a good idea."
I blushed and nodded. Abby said, "Ms Marks is real, real nice but she does like frilly, sissy things - even on boys - you should have seen the lacy pink shirt she gave me last year, and I had to wear it three times just to be nice."
"I like her, but she does silly stuff sometimes, like ribbons."
"She won't get mad at you if you say 'no' sometimes. And be careful not to let some people see all the things she gives you, OK. Like when you sit on the floor or a table in shorts. A cheerleader saw the polka-dots on your panties yesterday but we talked to her and it will be OK, and no boys did or I'd 'a heard by now - that was lucky."
I cringed, and Abby said, "Also, don't let Ms Marks know you are Ms Evens pet too if you can keep it from her. They had a big, huge fight last year and really don't like each other."
"I know that. Why?"
"Supposedly, there was -- but it's just gossip, I won't tell you. It will be OK."
We got to the Science room before first bell, and Abby got on her knees, which made her head close to mine, and talked real quite. She pulled out my shirt tail and said, "Be sure to hide that flowery belt too, Jade, and I guess you didn't notice the rows of flowers on the collar and cuff of that shirt, but at least they are real small. Huh?"
I said, "'K, thank you lots, but don't call me Jade, please."
Then she got even more serious and said, "I'll be real careful around people, but can I call you that in secret? It is a very pretty name."
I nodded, and she smiled at me then said, "JadeN, there are going to be some girls that want to walk with you between classes today. So, stay with them, all right?"
That sounded good, and I really was less scared just knowing it, but embarrassed to. "Did you ask 'em? Did you already tell them about seeing my underwear and stuff?"
"NO! I told you I haven't told anyone. I'm not supposed to tell you, but Ms Evens asked some of the volleyball team to keep an eye on you as all. We can't fight the kind of people that would try throw you but it's better to have people around. OK?" And then right in the hall by the science room door, she kissed me too, and said "Bye bye, Jade." Then she walked away real fast, and I guess no one noticed.
I guess most boys would hate having girls trying to be there body guards, but most of them have already been tossed around the school hall and had lots of other things happen that have happened to me. I knew it made me weird, but I was happy they were going to do that, but I also thought that eventually it would go wrong. I knew that girls could be real, real mean to. But they probably wouldn't be for one day.
At the end of each class that is what happened. A girl would come up and start asking me about the class or something and be real friendly, and they would go with me to the next room. Sometimes they would put there arm on my shoulders while we walked.
We had a real, real mean substitute for History, but I knew that would happen today already and Abby went with me to the Math room all though it wasn't her class.
That Amanda came up to me after Math though, and her I told to go away. I hoped the other people Marnie had talked to weren't like her. Amanda acted like she was surprised and then just followed to art. Even at lunch a bunch of girls sat with me and even talked to me. Amanda was there too, but I ignored her, and at least she did say how cute my shirt was or anything where boys would hear again.
I was worried what would happen at PE, because I knew I couldn't change clothes in the locker room, and I went to the infirmary and Ms Marks was busy with another kid but she gave me a note letting me sit out and not have to change and to come back at the end of class.
Going back was the first time all day that I had been alone. When I got to the infirmary, the girl at the desk smiled and called Ms Marks. She came out of the first room, the one I never used, and told the girl to go in and talk to the kid that was sick in there.
Then she took me to the bathroom and made me sit there like this morning, and I did make a big poop and peed too. While she was dressing me I asked her to let me wear the same unders and other stuff home and could I take Holly home for the weekend too. I said my mom would be working and I was sure I could hide everything. She let me and told me to be sure to not wear any wet stuff over the weekend and hugged me real tight when the bell rang.
The girl that had been at the desk turned out to be in my English class and to be one of the girls that I had lunch with too. She tried to hold my hand as we walked to class but there were lots of people in the hall, and I knew that wasn't a good idea.
During English I kept waiting for Marnie to send for me. I hadn't even seen her in the halls all day and was getting worried. She had been sure things were going to be OK this morning, but I didn't know what would happen with my mom, and I knew how mean and mad my mom could get too. But Marnie never did send for me. When the teacher gave us time to do home work at the end of the period like usual, I asked if I could go and help Ms Evens with a project. But the teacher said no, and that Ms Evens wasn't even at school.
Then came announcements, and she still hadn't sent for me. I pretended to eat some candy from my thumb and tried to imagine I was sitting in Marnie's lap. Then the last bell rang. I guessed I should head to the busses and go to my mom's house.
-
Chapter XIII: JB's New Day (Continued)
When I walked out of English after announcements a girl came over and asked why I was crying. I hadn't even known I was, but I touched my face, and it was wet all right. I sniffed and said, "I just sorry I got to get on the bus, and I miss somebody."
She rubbed me on the back and asked who. Since school was over, everybody, especially the boys, were in too big a hurry to notice me.
I told her it was Marnie (I said Ms Evens to her of course.), and she said, "Just come to volleyball practice and see her; they didn't tell us it was cancelled so she must be coming."
"But what if she couldn't call, or if there is a substitute, or something? I'll miss the bus." I didn't want to go to my mom's house, but I didn't want to be at the school all weekend either.
"Well, let's hurry and find out, and someone can give you a ride. Come on, JB!"
We didn't even go to out lockers first, but went to the girl's gym. I wanted to she Marnie there so bad, I didn't even think about it as I walked in to the girl's locker room and tried her door. But it was locked. I knew I was crying this time when I sobbed. Then some girl in soccer uniform said, "Hey, what are you doing? Get out of here!"
It wasn't like I could see into where the girls were changing but I ran out of the locker room. The girl that I had been with hollered, "Wait, JB," but I kept going, and she didn't follow. I went straight to the busses. Ms Evens, I had to think of her that way again, hadn't worked anything out with my mom, and I hoped my mom hadn't hurt or something.
Lots of people laughed as I walked down the hall All day long the girls I had walked with had told jokes and distracted me when people said all the mean things, but no I was alone and heard them better. I KNEW that every laugh in the halls was about me.
As I got in the bus line the other kids all called me baby, and or said things about my clothes and hair, or said "JB baby," or asked if I wanted to play catch. I had stopped crying, and didn't even look at them, but I was real, real scared and mad and sad.
Just as the bus doors opened a girl called my name real loud. It was Amanda and I tried to ignore it, but she ran over and said, "Ms Evens just got here, and she wants to see you! We're all looking everywhere."
I thought that Amanda was probably teasing and tricking me, but I got out of line and slowly followed her around to the back of the building, she kept trying to make me hurry.
Then just as I turned the corner I saw her coming out of the back of the girl's gym, still wearing her pretty clothes. I ran to her. Marnie got down on a knee and I threw my arms around her neck and she hugged and kissed me. "I was worried about you, Marnie," I said, and she hugged me more tighter.
Then I heard a car roar out of the teacher's parking lot, and I looked over, and saw Nora driving it. I didn't think about it, but Marnie heaved a big sigh.
I went to the back door of the gym - I think I almost dance - and Marnie picked me up when we got inside and carried me into the locker room. Some of the soccer players and cheerleaders were coming out, and they stared at us but didn't say anything.
Only the volleyball team was still changing, and she called them over; some of them had to put on there tops real fast before they came, and I didn't even think about that. Marnie said, "Girls, for those who don't know him yet, I'd like to introduce you to JB, my godchild, who is going to be living with me for awhile."
A bunch of the girls clapped, and I blushed and hid my head in Marnie's shoulder which made them clap more, and I saw Abby, and she had a big, big smile and so did lots of them. And Amada's smile wasn't so big, but she was rubbing my leg as Marnie held me.
Then Marnie said, "Everyone, five laps around the court and start stretching while I get changed.
We went into Marnie's office and she set me down on the couch. She was in a big hurry to change and did that right in front of me. While she was doing that she said that she had worked out things with my mom and I could stay with her. That made me real happy, and I thought that it probably made my mom even happier, but Marnie said my mom had been real mad at first, but knew that if the parole board heard about my outside room she would get in trouble.
Marnie said, even after my mom agreed she was real sad, and she cried. I had never ever seen her do that before, and I started to feel sad for her. Marnie had bought my mom a cell phone so she could call me any time, or in case the parole officer was coming to her house; and every Monday my mom was going to pick me up after school and maybe another day too, but only 'til the end of volleyball practice each time, and I'd never have to sleep in that stupid room again!
But I didn't want to even thank about any of that stuff right then. I just wanted to hug Marnie and play with her! But she had to go teach volleyball practice first.
Marnie let me practice with the girls for the first part when they were warming up and stuff. When they had to sit and spread there legs way-way out and touch there toes, I'd not wanted to do that 'cause I was wearing just short-shorts again and remembered what Abby had told me about not letting people see the unders Nora gave me and stuff, but Abby was right next to me and said not to worry in this group, and so I spread my legs out and no one said any thing about seeing what I was wearing, and it turned out I could stretch my legs further out than lots of the girls on the team could, and everyone was real impressed, and that made me proud!
Then they did some practice knocking the ball up in the air, and I chased the balls that got away, and the girls tried to beat me to them and sometimes didn't.
After I fell down twice, Marnie called me over and gave me one of those bottles of water that you open by pulling the top up on and it comes out slow. She asked if I was having fun. Boy was I!! She hugged me for saying that, but said I need to sit on the bleachers and watch now so the girls would pay more attention to there practice.
I didn't mind because I was getting tired by then, and Marnie said she thought I'd run more than any of the girls and to finish all the water because I was so hot. As soon as I sat down that Amanda came over and sat next to me, and I moved away, and she asked why I was so mad at her.
"'Cus you tease me," I said.
"When?"
"Yesterday, about my shirt."
"JB, I said it was cute is all, that's not teasing. It wasn't. It's a compliment."
"Not to boys! It was mean. And those boys with you laughed too. And you just wanted 'em too."
"NO. JB, I forgot. Girls say clothes are cute all the time to each other, and that boys are cute too. I forgot how boys can take it sometimes. Don't be mad."
"Why do you care anyway, huh?"
"Because you are so cute!"
I smiled, and she said, "See it didn't make you mad that time."
I said, "That's because there aren't big boys around listenin'."
"If I promise to be more careful will you not be mad? Please?"
"Don't know, maybe."
"I really am sorry. Please?"
"OK, 'guess."
"Friends! Promise." She had a big smile, like it was important.
"Promise," I said.
"Double Promise?"
"Double Promise."
"With a cherry on top?"
I looked at her like she was being annoying now, because she was, but I said, "With a cherry."
She grabbed me and tickled my sides, and I laughed, and she said, "Sealed with a kiss, JB?"
And she kept tickling me until I kissed her cheek, and then she kissed me back and said, "'K, I got to get back before coach gets mad. You better cheer for me if we play a game at the end of practice, because we're friends.
I didn't say anything, because I'd cheer for all of them of course. I drank more of my water and decided I like pulling hard on the opening better than letting in come out slow. Girls were so weird, but nice when they were nice. And I thought about how nice it was to not be lonely. Maybe I want be lonely again ever!?? Then I went and got Holly Bear from my back pack, and put my head on the bench and watched the practice with her while finishing the water.
The next thing I knew some girl said real loud from just above me, "Whoa! Hey watch out some little kid is asleep here!" A whole crowd ran past, some of them on the floor, some on the bleacher seats. It was the girl's soccer team (I could tell by their shoes) but I kept pretending to sleep until they were gone because I could tell that my shorts were real, real wet.
-
Chapter XIV: JB's New Job.
Once the soccer team had gone past I sat up and looked around. The girls, the volleyball team, had stopped and were standing around Marnie talking. One of the girls that I didn't know came over and said, "Come on, JB, you need to join the huddle with us!"
I shook my head, and all the girls started calling to me over, but I didn't go. Then Abby came over to get me and pulled on my arm, and then when she saw my shorts she called to all the others way across the gym, "He's had an accident." Just like that, she just yelled it out.
I screamed, "I was sleeping, I couldn't help it!" As if that made any difference at all for a thirteen year old eighth grader. It was such a stupid thing to say.
But none of the girls started laughing. I don't know why. One loud one said, "We don't care about that, JB. Get over here and do the cheer with us!"
I stood up, still holding Holly, and shuffled across the gym. I knew my white shorts showed up the wet a whole lot and even my green shirt was wet too. But when I got to the girls no one held there nose or anything. Some of them patted my head, and Abby held my hand. Then some of them yelled, "Cougars!" then the others yelled "Cats", and they did that three times then all yelled, even louder "Spike." I just figured out that Cougars was or school team's name.
One of the girls said, "Coach Evens, JB's got to be our team mascot. You should get a little jersey for him."
And Amanda said, "There's a little one in the training room." And they all went on like this, like me being in peed clothes didn't matter, and Marnie was smiling, and I thought the whole team was weird, and when were they going to be mean?
Marnie said, "I think that would be nice, girls. Would you like that, JB?"
I was rubbing between my legs without thinking about it because it felt all sticky there, and I said, "What would I have to do?"
One of the girls said, "Come to practice with us, and to all our games and cheer for us."
"'K," I said, and the all said, "Yea," and stuff.
Marnie said, "That shirt might be too big for games. Amanda, why don't you bring it to my office while I get our mascot cleaned up, and the rest of you go and change. Good Pratice, Cougers!"
I took Marnie's hand and we walked through the girl's locker room to her office. Some of the soccer team and cheer leaders stopped what they were doing and stared but didn't say any thing, but then they all started talking to the my girls.
Marnie had me lie on a towel on her couch in her office and got a washrag. I had left my shoes in the gym, and she took off all the wet clothes, which was all my clothes. After she washed around my wiener, she started putting powder around it.
I reached out and brushed my hand on her face; she didn't mind, and I said, "I'm glad I get to go home with you."
She kissed me on the belly button, and I giggled. Then I ask, "Are those girls really not going to make fun of me? And tell everyone?"
"We will have to see, JB, but most of them won't, and if a few more learn you wet yourself while sleeping, so what? Many, many don't care, sweetie. You have lots of friends now."
I smiled. There was a knock on the door and I rolled up into a ball. Marnie went out and got the jersey from Amanda without letting her look in. Then she slipped it on me. When I stood up it came half way to my knees. Marnie said, "Will that do for now, Honey?"
"But I got no unders on," I said.
"That shouldn't be a problem just for a car ride, should it?"
I shrugged, and Marnie looked out the window that was behind the couch. (I'd forgotten all about being able to see into the locker room through it.) She said, "The team is waiting to see they're new mascot, we better go out."
"Can they see in here?!" I asked.
"No, it is made so it looks like a mirror from the other side."
I felt better; they hadn't seen me naked and being dressed at least. "Do they know I can look out?" I asked.
Marnie said, "Yes they do, JB, but I don't think they worry about it much. Come on. We need to send them home, their rides are waiting."
I was still holding Holly, and I pulled on my shirt with one had as we went through the door. I smiled up at Marnie and whispered, "Know what? This feels like a dress."
"And do you like that feel - a little."
"Uh-huh." One of the things I liked about it was how I could rub my little tube through it, but just then it was Holly that was rubbing it.
When we got into the locker room, all the volleyball girls clapped because I was wearing there jersey. One of the real big girls tried to pick me up, and I would have let her too, but I was afraid they'd see my bottom because I didn't have anything underneath.
There were some cheerleaders waiting too, and they wanted to talk to Marnie. That looked like trouble to me.
Marnie sent me out to find my shoes with Amanda. Amanda got my shoes and I got my backpack. She made me sit down on the bleaches and took my foot and started to put my foot in it. I said, "Amanda, I can do this. Geezz."
But she shook her head and said, "I got to be nice to you to make up for teasing you by accident." And I let her do it. When she was done, she grabbed me for a hug and whispered, "Since there's no boys around, I got to tell you that you are very, very cute, and that I just saw your wiener and it is very, very cute too."
"Amanda," I yelled and pulled down the bottom of my shirt real hard, "I knew it was just a trick!!"
Amanda just smiled and hugged me again, "Do be so worried about it, JB. I got brothers, you know?"
I didn't but I decided not to worry either. Now there was one girl that had seen me naked, at least the most important part; and one girl that had seen me in my underwear, and girl's underwear at that; and at least twelve girls that knew I wet my self, at least when I was asleep. And they still seemed to like me???
I saw Marnie and ran over to her. I stuck my arms up in the air, and she picked me up with one arm.
I asked her if those girls were mad about me being in there, and she said, "We will work that out, dolly. Mostly they wanted to talk to me about cheering at volleyball games."
Abby had come out with Marnie, and she pulled at the back of my shirt, then said, "I think they want to steel or mascot too!"
"Huh?" I said.
"We will have to see about all that later. Abby, Amanda, can you help me carry some things, please?"
"Sure," Abby said, "I'll carry Jade-en."
I grabbed Marnie's neck, and Abby took Marnie's sports bag, while Amanda got my book pack and then reached for the bundle in Marnie's hand.
"Those are JB's wet things, Amanda."
"That's OK," Amanda said.
When we went out the door some lady in a car waved at us and the girls had to hurry. They ran to Marnie's car and dropped everything behind it then got into the car and went off.
The back of the car had lots of stuff in it, and Marnie said she had spent most of the day shopping. When she opened the back door for me there was a baby seat in my place; I stared at her, and she said, "It's just a boaster seat, JB. Lots of children like them because they can see out better, and they do make small people safer in cars. Now climb on up."
I did, without saying anything else. It did make me a lot higher and able to see out better. Also it was soft. The bad part was that it had straps over both of my shoulders so I couldn't lean over very far either way, but it had soft sides sticking out that did made a good place to lean my head.
Marnie had to reach down between my legs to get the seatbelt hooked and got in the front. A couple of blocks later I was hugging Holly and pretending to eat some thumb candy. A man driving a car stopped at a light next to ours looked over at me. He smiled and waved. I smiled back at him and kept s-cking my thumb. When the car was going again I said, "Marnie, are we going home?"
"We sure are, sweet thing, you new home. And we do have lots to do tonight to get it fixed up for you."
I smiled because that was a happy thing, then I said, "Marnie, can I ask you something?"
"Of course you may, my little guy."
"Am I turning into a baby?"
-
Chapter XIV: JB's New Neighbor
"I don't think you are turning into anything, sweetheart. You had an accident while sleeping, but that's not new and lots of boys and girls do that even at thirteen, honey. Last week you didn't make it in time; that happens to lots of people."
I told her about this morning and, because she asked, I told her about the times it happened last year, and the times with number two too, like when I was driving down here from my old town.
She said, "People have more accidents like that than you think, JB. You think that you have more because it is only your own that you know about. Maybe you do have a hard time holding it for a very long time, but that doesn't make you a baby. Are there any other reasons?
There were only a ton of reasons, but I started with, "'Cuz that man just smiled at me."
"He smiled because you are very cute, and even cuter when you are s-cking your thumb.
I said, "I wasn't s-cking it I was per-tending to have some candy on it." Marnie smiled.
I told her about the girls not caring that I peed my self, or caring that I was in the girl's room and walking me to class. And about what Abby and Amanda had seen.
Marnie said, "JB, sweetheart, why are you so surprised that people are nice to you? You happen to be a very, very sweet, adorable little boy, and people like you and what to do things for you. That's all"
"Huff," I said, or maybe I just did it rather than say it.
"What else, sweetie?"
"That I like it when people hug me and hold me and rub me, and I wasn't as embarrassed about what Abby and Amanda saw really. Thirteen year olds shouldn't be that way, should they? I'm weird."
She laughed real loud and said, "And you like playing with toys and bears too, don't you? And that is so terrible a thing to like, isn't it? -- JB, do me a very, very big favor, please. Stop worrying about if it is OK for you to feel good - It is, my love. We will do some things about your bathroom emergencies, and some things to help you feel nice and safe, because I want you to feel that way, baby. Stop thinking about how old you are and just act the age that makes you feel nice, OK?"
I didn't say anything, so she said, "OK?" again, and I said, "'K."
"You job is just to let me take care of you for a while, JB, OK?"
"And to be a mascot," I reminded her.
" And to be a sweet mascot, yes. And, JB, may I tell you something else?" she said, "A very important something, little love."
"What?"
"You may be my baby for as long as you want!"
I grinned, and I huffed again too, and I pretend to eat more thumb candy for a minute, then I said, "Marnie, can I tell you something else."
"Yesss, baby."
"I'm hungry enough to eat a pony."
She was pulling into the garage and said "Again? Well, I don't have a pony, but I have apples and carrot sticks right inside. Well that hold you until dinner, cutie?"
"Don't you believe in cookies and chips?"
"Nope, except for special occasions."
When we got inside Marnie gave me a cup of juice (with a top on it) and made me finish it while she cup up the apple, then we went into the den, and she turned on a cartoon show.
Last night it had been dark and I could see out into her yard. It was huge Because her house was on a curve in the road, it spread out like a huge fan, and behind it was a hill that went down real steep to a little creek and big park. There was big stone patio with a table and stuff, and bushes and trees on the sides and fence on the sides by other houses and a big lawn too.
When I saw it I said, "Wow, can I play outside?"
"I have to make dinner, but you can bring out you truck and bears if you stay right where I can see you from the kitchen."
I drove both Holly and Howie, my bears, all around the back yard. And I looked over the back fence down to the park, there was a path down the hill, but it was real, real steep and a long way down. I also looked at the houses. There were only two widows you could see from anywhere in the yard and they had closed curtains, so no one was going to come out and yell at me.
Marnie came out and called me over. She told me we had about thirty minutes while the oven did its job, and she pulled my shirt off me - I'd totally forgot that that was all I had on under it while I'd been running and crawling around the grass - then she told me to leave my toys on the table and stand in the middle of the yard. I did it. No one could see me from the other house, but it was strange being naked outside. She turned some knobs on the patio wall, and I heard this rushing and then a gushing and water came up out of the ground all around me. I screamed and almost ran over to Marnie, but then realized it was sprinklers like they had at parks and places, and I started to run around and try o find spaces in the water.
Marnie asked me if she had scared me, and I did admit it had just at first. She suggested I do flips, and I did. My old city even September was too cold to swim but here it was still hot. I don't think it ever got cold here. Then I sat down right on top of one of the sprinkler head and let the water squirt right up my bottom and giggled, and Marnie was laughing.
Then I heard this kid's voice calling from the other side of the fence, and I stopped and then ran to Marnie.
A woman's voice said, "Marnie, can I bring Glyn over? It sounds like you're having fun without us."
Marnie said, "Sure, there is someone here you need to meet."
"Marnie! I'm naked," I said and grab for my shirt, but Marnie took it.
She grinned and said, "So?"
She turned the water off and this woman and little kid came through the gate on the side of yard. I tried to hid behind her, but she would let me because I was sopping wet all over from the sprinklers, so I crawled under the table.
"Hello, Trisha. Hi, Glyn. This is my godchild, JB, who is going to be staying with me, but you can't see him right now because he is pretending to be invissible."
"Hi, JB," the lady said, and the little kid looked under the table and said, "I can still see him."
Marnie and the lady laughed, and Marnie said, "Would you like to play in the sprinklers, Glyn? I think that might be the best way to get him out. Do you have time, Trish? You can eat with us, it will be ready in about fifteen minutes."
The kid was sitting on the ground taking his shoes off, and I noticed his hair was a little bit longer than mine and he was about the same size as me, which meant he was a lot younger. His mother said, "Georgey and his dad are both out tonight so we are free. Would you rather do that then get a hamburgers, Glynie?"
He nodded and started pulling on his shirt every which way until it came off. When he unbuttoned his blue jeans he said, "Can I take off my panties too?"
"That seems to be the fashion," his mom said. And he did, and he didn't have a thing! There was just a crack in the front where his bag and wienie belonged. I realized he was a girl all the sudden.
Marnie had turned the water back on and said, "Come on out, sweetheart, and show Glynda how you can do flips and summersaults in the water." And I did, and I showed her about sitting on top of the sprinklers, and she like that too. She started grabbing me and pulling me down, and I thought she was to rough and at first I didn't like it, but her mom told her to be gentler, and she was. Sometimes she would brush her hand up on the things between my legs by accident too, and I giggled when she did that.
Marnie brought the food out side. She said it was fish sticks, but they weren't crunch or crusty at all but were good, and she didn't give Glyn or me a fork but let us eat with our hands, even the vegetables. Glyn said her mom made her use sippy cups a lot of the time too, and she didn't mind using on tonight because I did.
When Glyn said she had to pee, Marnie said she could do it in an empty part of the flower beds, and I wet along to watch, and it was funny how it sprayed out, but I didn't need to go, because I let some leak out while I was sitting on the sprinkler one time, but I didn't tell anyone about that.
After dinner I let Glyn play with Howie and we took the two bears on a shopping trip. When we were putting the bears to bed, and giggling like mad, I realized how much fun I had had play with a little girl, a naked little girl while naked.
Marnie had taken some dishes inside, and Glyn's mom called over to her, "Glynie, are you ready to nuzzel?"
Glyn looked shocked and said, "Mommy! JB!"
Her mother said, "Oh, JB is such a nice little boy I think we can let him in on our secret. Don't you? Come on over here," and she opened her blouse and undid her bra, and Glyn climbed into her lap and put her mouth over her mom's little eraser head thing. I was watching her, and she was watching me watch her as she s-cked. Then Marnie came up behind me and sat me in her lap and made me lean back.
She said, "We can't do that, baby, but try some of this," and she put a big sippy cup full of warm milk in my mouth. It tasted kind'a different, and came out real slow, but it was real, real good.
-
Chapter XV: JB Tries Some New Things
Just after I finished my cup of milk Glyn finished too. She sat up and said, "Aaaahhh," real loud, and we all giggled. Then she pointed at me and said, "Look, JB has a stiffy!" I put my hands over my parts and blushed.
Glyn's mom said, "That happens, Glyn, your brother got one whenever he nuzzled. He still does."
Glyn looked at Marnie and asked, "Can I touch it, please?"
"That is all up to JB, but you must be very, very gentle."
Glyn said, "Pretty please, JB?" and I moved my hand, and she touched it, first with a finger, and then she held it in her hand softly.
Glyn's mom said, "Glyn, JB and Marnie have some chores to finish tonight so we need to leave. Bring me you clothes."
Glyn wanted me to spend the night with her, but I didn't want that! I wanted to stay with Marnie! Luckily, Marnie said we had way too much to do, but promised a playdate soon.
As soon as we got inside Marnie made me lie down on the floor and put a diaper on me, just because all my other clothes were in the wash again. She told me she had done a lot of shopping for me today, but had waited to buy clothes or toys until I was with her. Tomorrow we were going on a spree!
The chore we had was moving stuff out of the room that was going to be mine. It was just stuff she had stored in there. We had to load boxes. Some of them she put in another room that was like her office, some she took up to an attic, the giant ones she left for the painters that were coming to paint the room tomorrow while we were shopping.
Just after we got started I said, "Marnie, I need to take a dump," because I did. Marnie got down on one knee to look me in the eye. I knew I had done something wrong.
She said, "JB, I know that is what you hear the big kids say, some of them even say that or 'take a leak' to me when I'm teaching, but I do not want you to say it. You tell me if you need to peepee or to poo or go pottie. If you want, especially when others are around, you can say you have to use the bathroom to sound all grown up, but I'd prefer you say which thing you need to do. Understand?"
I whispered, "Sorry, I gotta poo, Marnie."
Marnie smiled and said, "OK, sweetheart, I just want you to do it the nice way," and she undid the tapes on my diaper and carried me into the bathroom with doors from my room and the office and sat me down on the seat. It was a funny kind of seat and had this part that stuck up in the front. When some pee came out I realized it was to keep the pee in the toilette if I forgot to push down on my thing; that seemed like a good idea.
She left me there and told me to call when I was ready to wipe, when I was she came back and cleaned me with some wet wipes and then I lay on the floor again while she put on some powder and redid my diaper.
Then we had to pick out the new colors, and I got to pick and chose two really pretty ones.
When we had gotten all the boxes out of the room that we could move we took a brake, and I got more juice We swept and dusted until Marnie said it was bath time. That didn't make any sense since I'd played in the sprinklers, but Marnie said it did, and I would have to take one every single night from now on.
She made me sit on the toilette, just in case again, while she filled up the big tub. When she got sure I wasn't going to go she lifted me into the tub. Then she took her clothes off and got in with me.
We played together with my duck and boat for awhile, and I kept looking down there - at her - you know. Finally I said, "The hair makes you look a lot different than Glyn."
I thought she would either get mad that I looked or think that was silly, but she said, "Well, I am a bit older and even ladies change some. Lots of ladies have more hair there, but I cut some of it off."
I went over to her, and she held me, and I touched down where the hair was, and it was OK with her. I even let my finger slip inside a tiny bit, but it didn't hurt her, but she did whisper, "Gentle." Then I leaned my head on her breast and touched the thing that looked like a pencil eraser and she asked if I wanted to kiss that, so I did and started giggling.
She washed me, and then I washed her back for her. She got out of the tub and dried off before she took me out. I lay on a towel on her bed again while she put ointment, oil, cream and powder all over me. She slipped a yellow and blue striped pajama top over my head and then started to put some blue PJ shorts over my diaper, but I didn't like 'em, and she took them off.
We went to the kitchen, and she said, "One more cup of milk, little one. Then it is time for bed."
I said, "I'm really, really not tired at all. Can we play or watch TV?"
She stared at me, and I thought she was going to be mad, but she said, "You know, you are much perkier than last night, JB. I think that little nap this afternoon did a lot of good. We should try to do that more often."
"Oh no," I said, "Another baby thing."
She laughed and carried me over to a chair. I sat in her lap facing her, and she said, "Are you really still so worried about being a baby? You do have a lot of fun doing things for younger children, you know?"
I said, "Nah, not with you, not here, it is really nice, Marnie." I was looking down at here breast, she had never put any clothes on, and I touched her nipple. "But I don't want to be a baby all the time, and I don't want to be one and get beat up and teased by people if they find out."
"Oh the big world and little world problem," she said. "JB, lots of people are going to think you are the age to do most of what you do just because you do them. We discussed this already, right?"
I nodded and kept playing with her nipple.
She said, "The rest of it is my job to keep secret, OK? Trust me, baby."
I grinned and nodded, and she said, "Do you want to taste that, JB?" meaning her nipple.
I grinned real big. "It would be nice to drink the way Glyn can," I said.
"You can pretend to. I'd like that, and I've started taking some pills that will make it possible soon, and sooner if you pretend to enough."
"Really?"
"Yes, really. But we have to keep it a secret from most people; can I trust you to do that?
I laughed and she said we could do it in the den where it was more comfortable. We listened to some music and I pretend nuzzled for. It gave me a stiffy, as Glyn called it, and I had to pee too. I didn't want to stop in the middle, so I just went in the diaper on purpose. I learned a new good thing about diapers, it's easier to pee with a stiffy in them because you don't have to bend it down.
I felt really good and happy, and Marnie turned on a movie to watch about a boy that could turn into animals. When it was a good stopping point she went to the kitchen and came back with things hid behind her back. She said, "JB, for your real bed time drink would you like to use this?" She showed me the big sippy cup I had used last night. "...Or this?" She showed me a real baby bottle!
"It is up to you, little guy. And it is different from what we did before, but you know Glyn, and even her big brother once in a while, still use these too."
I pointed to the bottle, and she went and filled it with the funny warm milk like I'd had at dinner. After the bottle I still wasn't sleepy , but Marnie said she was, and we both went to bed.
Marnie put on a long shirt and got into bed beside me. I had forgot to tell her I was wet, but decided it wouldn't matter. And Marnie sang songs to help herself get to sleep.
When I woke up the next day I was real, real wet because I had gone to sleep wet. Marnie was still asleep, and I didn't know what to do, so I kissed her cheek. She smiled, but didn't open her eyes, so I did it again, and she rolled over and said, "Morning, sweetheart."
I cuddled next to her and said, "Hi."
"It's still very early, but we do have another very busy day today. Wait here a minute, sweetie."
She came back real fast with a baby bottle of milk and held me while I drank it. For the second time I wet my self on purpose. Well sort of, I felt it start on its own, but could have stopped it if I'd wanted to. Really I could have.
When the bottle was empty she asked me to pretend to nuzzle for five minutes. She said we should do that at least three times every day to help her make milk. Again doing that gave me a stiffy.
While she was changing me I said, "Marnie, could I call you something else 'sides Marnie?"
"Why, honey? Is something wrong with Marnie."
"Nuh-uh, but I thought of something better that sounds kind 'a like it."
"What's that, honey?"
"Mommy," I said, and right in the middle of putting powder on my bottom she stopped and grabbed me for a big hug until I said, "Aaagh."
"Of course, you can call me that, baby!
She got me some juice, this time in a cup with a top again, and let me sit in the den and watch cartoons while she got dressed and stuff. Just when she called, "Come back here. It's your turn, sweetie." The door bell rang, she went to answer and I watched from around the corner.
It was Nora, the nurse, and I jumped up and ran and gave her a hug. She got down and hugged me back and said, "Marnie, we are going to talk about this." Then I saw a lady walking up behind her. It was Dr Spinner, my school principal, and I pulled away and went to hide.
-
Chapter XVI: JB and the Argument.
I ran all the way down the hall at first and went clear to the other side of Marnie's bed and got down on the floor. I could hear all the ladies talking but I couldn't tell what they were saying. Then I heard someone yell. I figured it was Dr Spinner because neither Nora nor Marnie had yelled before, and the principal at my old school did a lot. But then I heard a different voice yell too.
I walked up the hall very slowly. The ladies were in the living room not the den. I went and hid behind the big chair in the den.
Marie said, "I did not tell those shitheads anything! And you God damn well know that, Nora!"
And Nora said, "You might as fuc-king well have. It was because of your rules and your stupid asshole league that they got suspicious and started the suit!"
I didn't know what they were talking about then either, but thought it was about the fight that Abby had told me about.
My grandmother used to scream all those words when she was mad at me, and my mother used them all the time, but I didn't think ladies like Marnie and Nora ever did.
Dr Spinner said, "That is not what we are here for. What happened then was because of three other people and some cruel students. Neither of you. That is why you still have your jobs! Now about this child. Why is he here?"
"His mother agreed it was best," Marnie said.
I creeped over and sat by the wall near the living room. I had my head on my knees, and my tears were making my legs wet.
"See! She just goes past the channels. What about protective services?" Nora said.
"He has been there before! And I talked to Jim Zimmer too."
"F# ( " at " ) *ing D*&m. Her old lover!!"
"He isn't, and you know that D*&M well, Nora."
"Well," Principal Spinner said, "If you have talked to a CPS worker and have the mother's permission...in writing, I suppose?"
"Notarized," Marnie said.
"...then it is not school business."
"S#^&! So she gets her, just like that," Nora said.
"Ch***, Nora, Knock off the C%*p"
I jumped up and ran into the other room. I was crying, and I shouted, "Stop! Stop! Why are you so mean to each other."
All the ladies were quiet; then Dr Spinner said, "This is the child we are discussing?"
Nora said "So, diapers 24-7, Marnie?" I had forgot that I was just wearing a diaper and PJ top until she said that.
Marnie said, "Come on, JB, let me take you to the other room so the grown-ups can talk."
"NO!" I said, "You are about the only people that have ever been nice to me! Ever!!WHY do you hate each other! Stop! It's not fair! Stop! Make up and like each other!"
Marnie said, "Did you hear what our baby just said, Nora?" But Nora didn't say anything.
Principle Spinner said, "JB, are you happy here with Ms Evens and does she take good care of you."
I nodded as Marnie picked me up, and Nora just stared at me.
"And Nurse Marks is nice too you and helps you when you need it?"
I nodded again.
"I think this has become something between the two of you, as long as Zimmer is informed," she said, "And, Nora, I do hope you will work it out."
Nora said, "I don't see how. She won't let her real self out. Don't you see that."
Marnie said, "JB isn't the same as the other two, Nora. But there are some similarities."
Principal Spinner said, "I have a feeling he needs both of you, Nora. But I don't want the school involved in something like last year again. Period. As for the locker room thing, this child is within the new guidelines. I don't think we will have a problem with that after what happened. Can you two work something out?"
Nora sighed and said, "We will see. I need to get to the conference downtown. Sorry to have bothered you, Gladys."
Dr Spinner said, "No, you should have informed me, Nora. It was right to."
I stretched my arms out to Nora. "Will you still be nice to me at school?" I asked her.
Marnie let Nora take me, and she said, "Of course I will, Jade. Why would you ask such a thing, honey? I'll be there whenever you need me."
Marnie said, "Come to dinner tomorrow. JB's room will be painted, and you can see the colors he picked out. I think you will like them."
"They are real, real, real, real pretty," I said.
"We will see about that too," Nora said, and she hugged me, and I kissed her, and she kissed me back and put me down on the floor and left.
I climbed up on Marnie until she picked me up. Then I put my head on her shoulder and asked, "Is she still mad, Mommy?"
"Not at you at all, at all, love."
Dr Spinner said, "We will find a time to meet Monday and make some schedule changes. This is the one involved in that Shop incident, I take it."
Marnie nodded, and Dr Spinner said, "I'll talk to Nora tonight too, Marnie. Good bye and your baby needs to be changed by the way." And the principal patted me on the head and smiled at me before she left.
I didn't think I needed a new diaper at all, but it turned out I was wet and had some poo in them too.
I didn't know what to think about that. Both had happened without my knowing at all, but I was thinking about other things and real worried too.
Marnie didn't say anything about it and didn't put me in another diaper either. I got to wear the shorts and t-shirt I'd worn at school yesterday.
We went to the kitchen, and I sat at the table looking at the Sunday comics, which came that morning even though it was Saturday, while she made scrambled eggs and made toast.
She had got me a booster seat to use, and I felt different because I wasn't use to being so high at a table when I wasn't sitting on my legs. And I also had a new place mat at my place, a big plastic one with a rainbow and little bunnies and other animals on it.
I hadn't even finished my first cup of juice when she brought the breakfast over. She had broke up the toast into little bitty pieces and I ate one of those, then I ate a bite of the eggs, using my hands because I couldn't get it to stay on the spoon and then I wasn't hungry and just pushed stuff around on the plate. Marnie took me in her lap and use her fork to put some bites of egg in my mouth but, after three, I wouldn't open up any more.
"Are you still real, real sad about Nora, sweetie?" she asked.
I nodded.
"So am I, baby." she said, and she got up and put something in the microwave. When it beeped she brought over a baby bottle of milk and took me into her lap again and tried to put it in my mouth.
I slapped the bottle away and said, "I don't want ta be a baby anymore." But I didn't try to get out of her lap.
She said, "It's OK, JB. Just take it in your mouth while we talk."
I did, but I knew I couldn't say anything if I did that.
Marnie said, "I guess you think you can't be happy until you know that Nora is happy, don't you."
I nodded, and then did start playing with the nipple of the bottle with my lips and tongue.
"I feel that way too. Nora and I used to be very good friends. We need to get out of the house before the painters come. I promised my friend that is doing it that we wouldn't be in his way. So staying hear and mopping isn't going to work. Also, we really need to go shopping for you some school clothes and some toys, JB. Do you think that will make you feel better?"
I shook my head, and now I was drinking from the bottle.
"You sure, sweetheart? Some people really like shopping when they are down. Not even toy shopping?"
I shook my head again. I really had never been shopping that much, and when I had it meant getting pulled around the stores and yelled at.
Marnie sort of smiled and said, "I'm not that kind of shopper either. Do you know what does cheer me up? The beach. Would you like that, sweetie?"
"I never been," I said around the bottle.
"Then let's try it. If it works we will do a little shopping on the way home and the rest tomorrow. Should we see if Trish and Glyn want to go with us?"
I nodded, and pushed the bottle out of my mouth and got down from her lap.
I wasn't happy yet but already felt better.
Marnie said, "OK, we need a cooler and the umbrella and I need to change.... Let's get busy."
-
Chapter XVII: JB's trip to the Beach
Marnie got real busy real fast, and I just followed her from room to room. She was different from any busy grown-up I'd ever seen. Instead of standing in the middle and telling me what to do, she just started doing stuff, and I had to keep asking her if I could help.
And she let me too, but the very first thing she did was to grab me, put me over her shoulder and pull my shorts off without even telling me what she was doing, and then tell me to go potty, just to be safe, while she called Glyn and her mom. After that was all done, she brought in a cooler and I helped but a bunch of bottles of juice in it, then I took all her stuff out of her sports bag while she put on this really neat looking blue swim suit that just had a string in the back and other strings that held it all together. She put on a real loose, pretty, white and blue, flowery dress over it that tied at the back too to hold it up, and I shoved eight big towels into the bag.
We took bunches of stuff out of the back of Marnie's car and loaded other stuff into it, and then she started to put me into my seat, and I said, "Mommy, I don't have any pants on!"
We had to go back in and look all over for my shorts - they were in the den on a chair - and, as I was stepping into the panties, with my hands on Mommy's shoulders, I said, "Mommy, can I not do any baby stuff today while I'm with Glyn?"
"Well," Mommy said, "part of that is up to you, sweetheart, but I won't make you, but I don't think Glyn would have much fun with a great-big-though-guy boy. Do you?"
I shook my head as she buttoned my shorts, and she said, "So how about you be a little boy for today, OK?"
I said, "K," and she pulled me into her lap and said, "A good little boy?"
"'Course," I said.
"A good, sweet, huggable little boy?"
And she hugged me tight, and I said, "Yeah."
"A good, sweet, huggable, precious little boy that I can pick up and carry sometimes?" she said, and picked me up and carried me out to the car, and I was giggling and kissed her and didn't say nothing.
While she was fixing my seat belt, she said, "There are two things that you might think are baby things that you must do today, so I'll tell you now so you want get embarrassed or fussy."
"Wha?" I said.
"You will have to practice nuzzling sometime, but we will try to find somewhere private for that, OK? And you must lie down for a while after lunch just to see if you fall asleep. I think Glyn will have to do both of those things too, so that won't be too bad, will it?"
I shook my head, and she said, "OK, everything else I ask of you will just be little boy things, sweetie."
When she was backing out of the driveway I said, "I remembered, I don't have a swim suit."
"We'll worry about that when we get there, OK, sweet little boy?" she said as she pulled into Glyn's drive, which was right next door, and Glyn ran out of the house before we had stopped, so I didn't have time to answer.
Glyn was wearing a yellow dress, sort of like Marnie's, but with strings on the shoulders instead of around the neck and back. She was jumping up and down while Marnie helped me out of the car, and it flew out so far you could have seen her unders except she had on a swimming suit bottom instead anyway, and it didn't matter because of what I'd seen last night.
They had lots more stuff. Even more than we did, like rafts and buckets and little shovels and real big ball and a pump to blow those things up with and a tent thing that was only half a tent really and another cooler. When we got all that crammed in the back we had to add a little red wagon to help move it to the beach from the parking lot.
Glyn had to use a booster seat too so we had to move hers from her car to ours and get it hooked up (but with hers the strap went across her lap like regular, not between her leg, and she could do it herself, but her mom checked to see if it was tight). And all the time we were loading stuff Glyn was telling me about the stuff they had brought for out lunch, which was a long time away. Eventually we did pull out, and just in time too because a van with ladders on its sides was pulling up as we left and Marnie said it was the painters whose way we were supposed to get out of the way of, and she honked and waved to them.
As soon as we turned the first corner Glyn asked, "Are we there yet?" And Marnie and her mom laughed and said we had about an hour to go. And then she started talking about jumping over waves and building castles and doing other things that you can do at the beach, and she told me all about jelly fish and sea shells too.
Just before we got on the highway Marnie pulled into a gas place and got gas and then went inside and got bags of ice, but Glyn's mom sat in the car with us, and she said, "This is the last stop 'til we get there. Do either of you need to go potty?"
Glyn answered, "Moooom! No we don't need to go to the BAthroom." Then she said to me, "Don't you hate it when they use baby words and treat you like a baby and all, JB?"
And I said, "Yeah, sometimes I do, 'guess."
"Wait 'til you're in third grade. It gets real 'noying then."
I laughed and forgot to tell her what grade I was in. It was like Mommy had said; I let her decide how big I was.
Boy I tell you Glyn can talk and talk and talk, but it was fun. I liked it - and her. Marnie turned on some music (so we couldn't hear the grown-ups or, maybe, so they couldn't hear us) and then Glyn told me all about the songs and we sang them.
After we had been driving for about ever, I noticed that Glyn had her dress up past the seat belt and her hand around the side of her swim suit and she was rubbing. I didn't know that girls did that, or could. When she saw me looking at that she whispered, "It feels good. Try it, JB."
I said, "I can't reach."
She giggled and said, "On yours, silly."
I did, but I couldn't really get my hand inside the shorts I was wearing, so I could just do it from outside. And she was right, but I knew that before, 'course. And we both did that the rest of the trip as we talked and joked around and sang.
The air in the car started to smell funny and, when I asked Marnie about it, she just grinned at me and said, "You'll find out why in a minute, sweetie." Right after that she pulled into a parking lot with big piles of sand all around it. Glyn tried to open the backdoor, but they don't open on Marnie's car so she climbed into the front and followed her mom, who had to grab her so she would run off. I waited for Marnie to come around and get me out, and when I stood up she took off my shirt and then started to pull my pants and underwear down. I grabbed a hold of them and said, "Not out here."
"Honey, lots of little boys go to the beach in their birthday suits and you did it last night. Otherwise you will have to swim in your short, and they will get all full of sand and salt and fell bad too. It's not a baby-thing, baby, just a little boy thing."
"Glyn isn't," I said.
"She might very soon if you set a good example for her. Try for ten minutes and if you are uncomfortable after that we can put the shorts or the panties back on. OK?" Then she whispered to me, "You said you would be a good, sweet little boy for me. And this way it will be easier for you to play with your pieces like you were on the drive."
I blushed about that, but I let her take my clothes off. Glyn and her mom had put some of the stuff into the wagon, and Glyn had taken her dress off. She just had a bikini bottom on, no top. She looked at me twice when I walked over but didn't say anything.
Marnie and Trisha, Glyn's mom, had arm load of stuff and Glyn and I had to pull the wagon. As we went ahead they kept telling us to slow down. But it was only Glyn that needed that. I was not real happy about not wearing nothing and was going as slow as she would let me.
When we got to the top of a sand dune. I saw it! Wow. I knew the ocean was big, but it was Huge! But we still couldn't get our mommies to hurry!
-
Chapter XVIII: JB'S Morning in the Sun
Marnie and Trisha made us walk way, way down he beach even though here were hardly any people at the beach already. We walked past a lady and a man, with two little boys dressed like me, but they were only about half as tall as Glyn. Finally just a little bit past them we stopped.
But they still very slowly spread out some of the towels on the sand and then set up the umbrella and the tent thing, which was sort of like a little cave. And then they started doing other things too!!
I said, "Can I go to the water now!!??"
Glyn said, "Yeah, come on! Please, Mama."
But they made us wait and get sun block all over. Marnie was putting the sun stuff all over me, she even made sure to get some inside my crack because that would be a real bad place to get burned she said, and she moved my hands from my pieces so she could put the stuff there to.
Glyn's mom was doing the same thing to her and, when she was getting the sun cream down inside Glyn's suit, she pushed the suit way down and said, "Glyn, why don't you leave your suit off since JB doesn't have one, and he will fell more comfortable."
"But, mom, I'm too old."
"You're not that big yet. Just try it for five minutes," Trisha said, "But I guess JB is just braver than you are." And Glyn didn't really fight her that hard.
While Glyn and I helped our mommies get the sun stuff on their backs, we decided to take the rafts out next, and we blew them up, and then her mom came with us.
Glyn could paddle those things around real fast. When we were just flouting around looking for jelly fish under the water (Glyn told me there were peanut butter fish, but I didn't believe that, I'm not really that little you know.), pee squirted out of her and almost hit my raft. I started laughing, but she just rolled around, shrugged and said, "It's a real big ocean you know."
When we got back to shallow water her mom got on one raft and Glyn and I tried to stay on the other. When I was on it once she said, "Your wiener is real small, JB, let me rub it and make it warm," but when she touched it her hands were freezing and I jumped off the raft and said, "Not with cold hands, geez!" and then as I was climbing back on the raft she said, "Boy, this ocean is getting bigger and bigger." And that was when I realized I was peeing right then and laughed.
At snack time Marnie let me have cookies that Glyn brought along. I drank out of a sports bottle rather than a sippy cup too. I sat on Marnie and drank mine real slow, with the top only half pulled up so I could keep it in my mouth the whole time.
More people were showing up at the beach. This lady started putting down towels next to us. These boys, that had been running beside the water and were a little bit bigger than Glyn, came over, and one boy said, "I don't wanta stay by naked kids, Aunt June."
The other said, "Really, mom, it's gross."
"Then don't look at them, don't make it a big deal. Just go on and play in the water. Not deep 'til I'm there," the lady said, and they left and went back to kicking the waves.
The lady said, "It's sad when they think they're so gown up. I wish they could be as free as your two are."
Marnie said, "They don't look so grown up to me, and I bet they would really mind being talked into taking the suits off really. Even little JB objected this morning. They think they have to do that."
The lady said, "That's why I picked this spot, you know?"
Glyn wanted to ask the two little kids beside us if we could help with their hole since we could swim right after snacks. I did worry we were never gonna find time to collect sea shells, with all the things we had still to do, but the hole sounded fun too.
The littler kid had a plug, pacifier, in his mouth the he never let go of, and I think even I could have picked him up. The bigger was still only up to my shoulders. But they were really good diggers.
I heard the new lady on the other side of Mommy and our stuff say, "You two just try it for five minutes to see if you like it. I can't believe you're scared to. You're the only kids under twelve on this beach wearing swim suits."
"We will be the only ones over nine not wearing them too, Mom. Come on, don't make us," a boys voice said, and I turned around to watch.
"It's only five minutes, boys. Now go on. I'm not counting the time you're curled up on the towels."
Both of the boys came and just stared at us while we were working hard on the hole (except I think they might have been watching us workers, especially our parts they didn't usually see.) Finally Glyn said to them, "Why don't you just come help instead of pretending we can't see you?"
"One of them, whose named turned out to be David, said, "Do you want to think we could build a canal and get the ocean to fill it up. We could make it a lake."
Glyn whispered to him, "I don't think the little kids want to, and they started this, but they don't have lunch stuff so we can do that when they leave. Let's get it real big while they're here." I think the big boys were impressed by her deviousness, and they started digging.
At first I sayed on the opposite side of the hole from them but they didn't tease even the littlest kid. So I thought they might not be too mean.
The other big boy, his name was Greg by the way, kept calling over to his mom to ask if it had been five minutes and she kept saying, "Not quite." Until even I laughed and told him that it must have been longer by now. He whispered to me, "I know, but I don't want my mom to know I don't care. Sssshhh,"
He started working on the hole right next to me, and he was being nice, but then he reached between my legs and grabbed my tube and pulled! I screamed and kicked my legs back and kicked him in the head, Then I turned around and hit him.
Marnie came over and picked me up. She took me to where our towels were and told me that was very bad, and asked why I had done it. I told her why. The other boy wasn't even hurt because I'm so small and had gone back to digging right away, but now his mother called to him. Marnie asked if I was OK and if it still hurt. I said it didn't, he hadn't got hold of my balls or sack, and I was OK. Marnie hugged me and kissed my head and said that that made the kick OK, but not the hitting, and she told me to sit in the tent that I called the cave for five minutes until I felt better. She didn't say it was a time out, but it felt like one like the group home people use to give almost all the time.
The boys mother told Greg that that was a mean and awful thing to do, and how would he feel if someone pulled on his like that and gave him a ten minute time out to think about it. He said he hadn't really meant to do it and could he talk to me to apologize and then he came into the cave and sat beside me.
I was crying as I sat in the cave, because this was the very first time I'd ever been in trouble with Marnie and I felt real bad. Greg sat next to me and he looked like he felt bad and he talked nice, and he thought I was crying because he had hurt me. He got a towel and put it on his lap and said, "Reach under and pull mine, but not too hard, please. And he closed his eyes and gritted his teeth and I giggled even though I was still crying because he looked so funny. And I put my hand out and touched his wienie, and he gasped. but I did touch it hard, I had planned to, I just rubbed gently and he grinned at me.
It felt real weird. I mean his wiener felt sort of like mine did, only a little bit bigger round, but it felt weird touch another boys. And Greg spread the towel over me too, and he started rubbing mine too. He started to get a stiffy. told him, he said I was too, and I looked under the towel to see them, and we kept rubbing. Then he pulled his legs up by his head (he was nearly as good as that as I was) and pointed at is bottom hole and said, "Put a finger in there." When I did he moved my are back and forth so my finger went back and forth, and he did it to mine too. I guess, we were giggling to loud under the towel because Marnie said it was time for us to go back and play.
Greg and I went back to the to the hole. The bigger little boy suddenly yelled out, "Mama, Scot is going." and his mother came and grabbed the kid with the pacifier and put him on top of a plastic bag before the poo had dropped. We all watched as he did that, and I decided I should go because I needed to a little and I didn't want to have an emergency. And I didn't know where someone went to do that on the beach.
When I told Marnie she yelled to Glyn to bring her the little shovel. When she brougth the shovel she asked if Marnie was going to did cat holes.
"What's that?" I asked.
"We will show you, JB." Marnie said, and she got her litter bag and picked me up.
We went all the way over the top of a dune and Marnie ran down the other side. She had dug two holes and Marnie took the shovel from her and made them deeper. Then she told me to squat over the hole to go, and Glyn squatted over the one next to me. I felt a long piece come out and Glyn started grunting, but Marnie said, "This isn't a race. Just go naturally." and Glyn stopped. When my second piece fell, I peed and it shoot streight out and Glyn thought that was real funny. Marnie handed Glyn some damp wipes to clean up with but she did my bottom , but then she did make Glyn let her check, because people would see if see wasn't clean, and gave Glyn's bottom a wipe too.
Glyn and I had to wait while Marnie dug another hole and took her suit bottom off and got over it. I think she only peed, but she wiped anyway.
When we were almost to the top of the dune Marnie sent Glyn ahead and told her we would be there in a few minutes. Then she said to me, "This is a private spot, my little one, let's practice." And she took her top off and sat on the sand where she couldn't be seen from the beach. Before I started I told her I was sorry for making her mad, and she said she wasn't mad but wanted me to always be sweet and not hurt people unless it was very necessary to keep from being hurt, so the kick had been OK, but not the hitting. And then I pretended to nuzzle for five minutes and then she got a bottle of milk out of her bag and I finished that.
We shared and trade lunch stuff with Greg and his mom and David, and while we were eating Greg pulled me onto his lap and I sat there most of the time.
Then when lunch was over Glyn and her mom went over to the dune and I knew what they were doing. When she got back we had to lie down inside the cave. I rolled on my side facing her, and she asked if my bag was cold and started rubbing it. I put my hand right where her legs came together and rubbed her parts too. I let my finger slip inside her. It was all velvety and soft.
-
Chapter XIX: JB's Afternoon in the SUn
I heard Mommy say, "That was nice. That is my first good run in three days."
"Well, having a baby can cut into free time, Marnie. I wish I missed it when I didn't get to run," Trisha said.
Abby said, "I could baby sit for you, Coach Evens."
I still felt groggy, but I open my eyes. Someone had put a small towel over the top of my face, and I left it there.
"You live quite a ways away to come over for just a run, Ab," Mommy said.
"But sometime I could, please. He is so cute. Look he's suc-king his thumb now," Abby said.
"Someday maybe, Abby, and JB doesn't suc-k his thumb; he just pretends it has candy on it. I think the little scamp is awake and eavesdropping on us. Come on and get up, little one."
I pushed the towel off my face and grinned and then crawled over to Mommy and got into her lap.
"Have a good sleep, sweetie?" she asked, and I nodded as I lay in her arms even though I was still not all the way awake. She put a partly opened sports bottle into my mouth, and I swallowed some juice. Then I put my hands down on myself while I drank, and it was all sticky down there, and I knew why, but it didn't matter to me much right then.
Mommy said, "Can you hand me that box of baby wipes from the bag next to you mother, Abby." And then mommy started washing off my pieces while I held the bottle in my mouth.
Then suddenly I realized something! I jumped up and said "Mommy, where are my shorts? Hurry!" And I got around behind her and tried to hide.
Trisha and some new lady sitting next to her and Greg's mom and Abby and even Mommy laughed at me. Mommy pulled me back around to her lap and said, "What's the matter, JB?"
I rolled over to keep my front towards her and kept squirming. "Abby's seeing me naked!" I said. And all the ladies and Abby laughed again.
Mommy said, "Sweetheart, she has been here almost an hour, and you have been sleeping on your back that whole time. She even saw when you peed in you sleep, honey."
I blushed, and I moaned and said, "But she's in my grade!"
Abby said, "It's nothing to worry about, Jade. -- Jaden."
"JB, if I thought anyone would tease you or embarrass you, I wouldn't let them see you. You know that. Stop worrying, sweetheart."
I looked at Abby and said, "You won't tell anyone?"
She said, "Arrrggh, NO I won't, and if you don't stop asking me that all the time, Jade, I'll - I'll bite you." And she ran over with her mouth open, but then kissed my neck at the last minute, and I did smile and giggle and cuddled Mommy.
Abby said, "Can I take Jade to the water and to wash off."
Mommy said, "I'll go with you. You know I haven't been in the water all day and, JB, you've only been in once."
So Abby took my hand, I didn't mind that - That wasn't letting her treat me like a baby, was it? - and I looked around for everyone. Lot's more people had come since lunch. Glyn was working in our hole with David and a girl in a one one-piece swim suit. Greg and a man and a big boy were sliding on boards by the water.
Abby and I walked ahead of Mommy, who was bring a raft. Abby said, "Don't be embarrassed about wetting the bed either, Jade, my sister does that too. It only a problem because of all the sheets we have to wash, you know. At least today you didn't even have that problem."
I hadn't even thought about being embarrassed about that, I mean she already knew about that from volleyball practice, and everyone new I couldn't help it "Does she wear a di -- special pants." I asked Abby, and she said her sister wore pull-ups but they usually leaked.
When we got to the Greg and the man he was with came over to say hi. And the big boy ran over too. It was one of the boys that had hit me with the door last week! I hid behind Abby and told her that.
Abby said, "Sam, did you hit JB?" And the man glared at the boy
The big boy mumbled and said he didn't know my name and that it was an accident.
Mommy cought up with us and she picked me up and said, "Sam has already done his detention for that and, JB, Sam didn't do it on purpose. He is a good boy most of the time."
"He teased me too," I said.
"I was just joking, JB. I really am sorry. If you forgive me I'll let you use my skimboard," the boy said.
"I don't know how anyway," I said.
"It's easy and fun. I'll show ya'," Greg said.
"And he just learned too," the man said, "If Sam isn't nice to you from now on, JB, he will have to answer to me and, even worse, to Abby. So don't worry about him, OK."
I nodded, but wasn't sure. Mommy carried me the rest of the way to the water. Abby helped me get on the raft and pushed me around, and I asked if her brother was going to tell people stuff and she said he absolutely wouldn't; he knew all about secrets too.
Abby helped me get on to one of the rafts and showed me how to ride the waves. Once I got all the way to the beach. We did stuff like that for along time and then we watched the boy use the skimboards and I did that too. And then I told Mommy I had to poo, and Abby started following us and so did Greg, and I wondered if they were going to go too.
When we got the shovel from Glyn, she and the other girl, who was named Lee and was Abby's little sister came, and I said, "Wow, is this a big poo party, or what?" And everyone thought that was funny, but it was because Glyn and me and Lee all squated over holes at the same time, but Abby didn't and Greg just faced the other way to pee. Glyn didn't poo this time though. When Mommy was cleaning me up, Lee asked Abby it she would do her bottom for her. And Abby did.
Glyn said, "Lee, could you leave your suit off now. I'm tired of being the only girl without one."
Lee asked Abby if it was OK, and Abby said, "Leave it off and ask Shelly. I think she will let you if you want to."
We all ran to the new lady that was sitting by us, and she said it was OK. And Glyn said, "Yea, I was getting tired of looking at weiners all the time." And when people laughed she added, "Really, this morning it was like being surrounded by wiggly-worms everywhere." She said that even with grown-ups all around.
I found out latter that Shelly was Abby's and Lee's and Sam's step-mom, but that they all liked her.
Glyn and Lee and David had started building a castle in the middle of our hole, instead of making a lake in it, and I worked with them on that for a while. The only other real funny thing that happened was when we were looking for shells to decorate the castle with, Lee just peed right on the beach without even sitting down or anything, and I told everyone to be quiet when David started to say something about it.
We had an afternoon snake, and when I was leaning back on Mommy drinking the juice slowly, Lee climbed into her step-mom's lap and held her bottle in her mouth while Shelly stroked her hair. I thought she looked real, real cute doing that, and told her.
Then we had to pack up to go, but all the other people were staying. It seemed like even a longer walk back to the parking lot than it was this morning, but we made it. There was a shower thing right out in the open there and we all had to stand under it, but Mommy and Trisha did it in their suits.
Before we got in the car Mommy started to dress me, and she had these special thick pants for me to wear for the ride home, because it was a long ride and I hadn't peed in a long time. I didn't argue about it because no one would see them, but then she couldn't get my shorts buttoned over them, and I didn't want to ride the whole way in just pull-ups!
Glyn said we should trade and I could wear her dress! Mommy said that would be OK. And it was better than wearing just baby pants, although Mommy said they were little boy pants for long car trips too, and it was a pretty dress at least. While Glyn got her clothes on I practiced getting it to fly out by spinning around.
Our next stop was a burger place and it had a playground right inside it with tubes to crawl in and a big pit full of balls to jump into, and when we had finished eating our mommies let Glyn and me go into it.
As I was crawling though a tube, I heard this boy say, "Look that little girl is wearing pull ups!" But his sister said, "Shut up, Johnny, some kids have a hard time holding it and they could be on a long trip. Don't make fun and stop looking up girls dresses too."
Right after that I jumped into the ball pit and decided to stay there; wearing a dress did have its problems. Glyn and I rolled around in the pit and, when I needed to pee, I didn't stop, I just let it happen; after all it was a long car trip, right?
But that was a mistake, because Marnie and Trisha took us to go potty before we got back into the car, and Mommy learned that I had already gone. She just smiled about it and cleaned me up in the bathroom, but then I had to go all the way to the car with nothing on under my dress before we got another pull-up.
Mommy and Trish decided to put off the shopping again and go to Glyn's house and barrow some of her clothes for me to wear tomorrow. I wasn't that disappointed, but when was I ever going to get toys? Mommy promised tomorrow, positively.
On the ride back I asked Mommy if I could have a baby bottle, and Glyn used one too, but we hid them when ever there was a car next to ours.
-
Chapter X-X: JB's Sunday Morning
I woke up and slowly moved Mommy's arm so I could sit up. I sat cross legged on the bed; I had a hard time doing that because I was wearing a really long nightie that I had borrowed from Glyn and I had to get my legs pulled up inside it. I sat and watched Mommy; she looked real sweet and peaceful sleeping there.
She told me, if I woke up before seven thirty, not wake her unless my diaper was to wet to move, and it wasn't. I didn't think it was very wet at all. She had shown me how to start the TV and fixed it so the buttons would only go to the best channels for me. So I took my bears into the den. I saw me in the real long mirror, and smiled. The nightie was pale blue with ruffles at the bottom and real puffy sleeves and a lacey, old fashioned collar and a long ribbon at the neck. In the hall I looked at the door to my room but I didn't open it, because the painters were coming back to do the finishing touches today, and Mommy didn't want me to see it until they were all done.
I turned on the TV and the two best programs I could get were one about teenaged super heroes and one about a girl that could make rainbows and, since Mommy had buttons that meant I didn't have to get up to change channels, I watched them both. I lay on the floor next to my bears to watch and pretended to eat some candy on my thumb. I'll tell you, there are two bad things about diapers, and one of them is that it doesn't feel as good when you rub between your legs, but I did anyway and the nightie was so soft and smooth that I wasn't bad.
Last night after our bath, Glyn and I had played dress up for a long time - she had lots of toys, but the dress up stuff was her favorites - and I had dressed as a princess once with a long veil and that dress had been almost as soft but not quite. After Glyn got to nurse with her mom and I had practiced with Mommy, Glen said, "I'll be glad when Georgie gets back and I don't have to do that so much."
I said, "You don't like it?" and she told me that usually she didn't have to so many times a day because her brother helped her sometimes.
Trisha, her mom, said, "Georgie has almost stopped nuzzling, Glyn, only two or three times a week now. But when you are ready we can stop too."
"Yeah, but if I do," Glyn said, "it has to be forever. I can't do it just sometimes like Georgie gets to."
"Another unfair thing about being the youngest, huh Glynie? I'll try to think of something," Trisha said.
But I liked nuzzling and didn't mind doing it several times a day with Mommy at all.
Mommy had told me she would leave some juice ready for me in a certain place in the refrigerator, and I went to get it. I found it, and it was in a baby bottle, and I went to lie back down on the floor to drink it.
Last night when we got home from Glyn's we had called Nora, but we just got her machine. I said to the machine, "Please come to dinner tomorrow, It will be nice, and I love you, please come." And I hadn't planned to say the "I love you" part it just came out, and after we hung up Mommy said she hoped Nora would come a whole lot and she loved her too.
Later today we were going to have to go shopping. I borrowed some long blue jeans and a orange shirt from Glyn to wear so we could go bye school clothes. They didn't have any designs on them except some little flowers by the pockets that the shirt would hide. But then Mommy was going to change me - I mean just my pants, I'd didn't think I'd be wet or dirty or something - into some blue shorts that said "sweet" across the bottom and a white shirt with flower around the neck to wear to bye 'accessories' - that's like shoes and things - to wear for if Nora came tonight.
Then I had to take a dump - I mean poo, and I didn't know what to do, because I wasn't supposed to take my diaper off by my self and it was bad to pull it back in or hold it for a long time. So I just let it go into my diaper, and it didn't seem like a lot, but I didn't like that I had done that.
I rolled over onto my stomach so it wouldn't feel so squissy, but then I couldn't drink my bottle, so I rolled back over.
I thought about how I was supposed to feel about doing something like that or suc-king on a bottle, but I didn't feel that way at all. I seemed OK. Mommy didn't care and Nora hadn't used to care about some of it. And the things that Mommy - Marnie - Ms Evens did for me felt good to. I wasn't scared when it was like this. Or with Nora either.
We were going to bye toys today too. Mommy said she had bought two toy boxes, one for my room and one for the den, and I had to fill them up. And I had never had hardly any toys, but people would make fun of me for that too. I was going to get trucks, like some of the building trucks those two little boys had had at the beach. And some ball and games too. But I could also get some stuffed animals - I wanted a bunch - and some dress up dolls and even one of those dolls with storybooks about them like Glyn had if I wanted. Mommy had said I could.
But my wanting that made me feel bad again because people would say I should want any of it at all. And I was crying and had Holly Bear over my eyes to catch the tears.
The second show was almost over on both channels, and I got up to go watch Mommy. I put my head next to her, but didn't wake her up yet because it was only seven twenty-five yet, but still it made me fell better. When it was almost time I sat up, and as soon as the clock said seven thirty I kissed Mommy's cheek, but she didn't do anything, so I kissed her on the eye brow, and she swatted my hand like it was a fly, and I giggled. Then I whispered real quietly into her ear, "I love you, Mommy," and kissed her ear. She grinned but didn't move. I did it again, and she said "Once more and I'll be awake." So I did it once more, and she sprang up and grabbed me in a giant hug and kissed me all over my face.
Before she even changed me we practice nuzzled, and then we got ready for yet another extra-extra busy busy day.
-
Chapter X.XI: JB Gets Ready
Mommy and I got home from our shopping trip at four ten exactly; we weren't allowed to be there from ten to four so the painters could do there job.
We had tons and tons of stuff to bring inside. We got the groceries first and, while Mommy put those away, I got the other bags all by my self. I started with the toys, which Mommy told me to leave in the den. There were blocks and trucks and games, both for inside and outside, and some to play on the TV too (when we got that set-up). There was also a big sand box and my own swing set coming in a few days.
Then I got the toys we got this afternoon; which were a bunch of stuffed animals: a puppy, two kitties, a skunk I felt sorry for, a pink soft pig, a monkey, and more (I didn't want any more bears because Holly and Howie mighta got jealous); two dolls to dress up with a bunch of clothes for them and a pink car for them to ride in; one special doll to do the hair on; some dress-up clothes and costumes, like for princess and dancer and other things but not nearly as many as Glyn had; and a little house with some tiny dolls to live in it, which I thought was way cuter than the big ones; and some more games too.
Then I started on the clothes. This morning I we had got some a couple of long pants and some shirts (button up and T), and just a few pairs of unders because I told Mommy I liked the other kind lots better for when no one would know. And, the best thing, some shoes that had wheels built into them!
Then this afternoon we went to different stores and I got some new shoes sort of like my jade colored ones only red, and lots of shorts but mostly plain ones that I could wear to school (because Mommy and me didn't like the real long ones they mostly had in the boys departments) and a few more tops too. We also got a lot of unders there, some that were very shiny and pretty, and lots of socks there too. I got one pair of socks that were special; they were white, but had lacy red trim at the top just to wear tonight. And I got one pair of tights, white with pink and red hearts on bows all over them. And a pair of really, really shiny red shoes with straps instead of laces to wear tonight, and two other pairs of shoes that were like my jade colored ones but in red and white. Mommy said I would go back there and get more of the more prettier things another time too.
Mommy finished the groceries before I finished the other things. We put all my new clothes in her room because my furniture wouldn't be coming until tomorrow. When we put the last bags down I stuck my hands up by her shoulders so she would pick me up. Then I kissed her and said, "Mommy, are you rich?"
She laughed and said, "Honey, you don't need to worry about that. Yes, some of my great-grandfathers had lots more money then they needed, and I teach because I like it better than just wasting money all the time, but that doesn't mean I'm going to spoil you rotten; I'm just going to spoil you a little bit."
"I don't want to get spoiled, but I like my stuff. I never had some many clothes," I said and kissed her.
"Can we see the new paint now?" I asked.
"Nope. I'm going to make you wait so you don't go bad. And I want you to see it for the first time when Nora is here, if she comes. I think it would be fun for her."
I wanted to give Nora some fun too so I didn't fuss. Mommy took me through her office room to go potty. I peed a whole lot and pooped a little, so she let me take my shorts and panties off to go open some toys. I started with two trucks and rolled them around, then I decided to give the dress-up dolls rides, but when I asked Mommy to help me open the boxes, she said we need to start getting ready for tonight.
"It's not yet five and Nora isn't coming until six thirty!" I said.
"I know! We need to really hurry!" Mommy said back to me.
I got to take one of the bathtub dolls I got with me but Mommy wouldn't even give me time to bathe her. We used Mommy's big tub, but she didn't put and bubbles, she added some liquids and some crystal things that made the water smell real good instead. She started washing me as soon as we got in the tub, and then I did her back while she did her front, then she washed my hair real good, but she had on a shower cap to keep hers dry.
"The next thing, after we were all dry, was to dry my hair, and Momy used a blow dryer so I kept my fingers in my ears but they weren.t in the way. Then we brushed and brushed and teased and brushed it, and finally Mommy said it was done and she got the clip with a pink flower on it and but it in my hair before I could look. Wow! It was all curly and fluffy and pretty.
We went into the kitchen for the next part. I held one hand real still over a paper towel, Mommy clipped my finger nails and filed them (and told me to never ever bite them when they were too long again), and then Mommy painted each one of he nails with pink polish with sparkles in it.
When she only had the thumb left to go, she said, "I'm going to do something special with that one." Then she got some of the thumb candy and put on that thumb, and she said, "OK, sweetie, hold your fingers wide apart and eat the candy while I do the other hand, and don't rub your panties this time, because you will mess up the polish."
I said, "I don't have any panties on yet." And Mommy said, "OH, then you must have been pulling on something else."
I blushed and put my head down, and she kissed the top of it and said, "It's OK to do that at home, but not when your nails are wet, sweetie. Be careful with that hand, love."
So I kept the candy in my mouth and the fingers pointing up while she clipped, filed and polished the other ones (including the thumb.) Then I sat on the kitchen floor, not touching anything, while she chopped some stuff for dinner. Finally she said they were dry and we could go on to the next step. And while she did that she reminded me that Nora had never called to say she was coming, but we would do something else special if she didn't. But I didn't want to think about that.
I still had some candy to s-ck on, but I didn't have to hold my fingers out, while she spread powder all over me, and then did that with some creamy stuff all over too, even my face and I had to role over for her to do my bottom and back.
Then she slip the shiny new panties on me; they were white with ruffles around the legs and red ribbons beside the ruffles and around the top, tied with little bows. She put the tights on me (which pushed down the ruffles, which I didn't like.), and the put the socks over the tights but she didn't like it like that so she took off the socks. Then she stopped.
She said she didn't want me to get things messed up so I had to wait to put on the rest of my clothes until after she got dressed.
I went into the den and got my storybook doll, and decided she need to get dressed up to, so I changed her clothes. Then I decided I didn't like that outfit so I changed her again, and I had to go ask Mommy to tie the ribbon on the second outfit to get it right. When I got there Mommy had just put on her blouse and already had on long blue skirt that had a bottom that wasn't just a stright line but kind of zig-zaged.
Mommy got the things we had barrowed from Glyn. First she put a slip over my shoulders and tied it in back, then the pink rustle-y petticoat that was only below my waist, and was kind of stiff and scratchy but the other slip kept it off my skin. Then another white petticoat that had ruffles at the bottom, she had already told me those were supposed to show. Then the dress. It was a shiney soft pink without sleeves and the top was round and lined in red and silver tiny beads and came down real low, so Mommy had to push down on the slip some to hide it. Then it had a big bright ribbon for a belt, and the bottom part spread way out.
Mommy showed me two ways to sit down in it: the lady way, hold it smooth against your butt and then sit down on the back part and hold the front part down; or the little girl way, spread the back part out in back and sit your bottom down with the dress behind you, but you still had to make sure the front stayed flat unless you pulled your lets up inside it. I had to do it the little girl way because this was Glyns from two years ago and, even on me, it was real, real short.
Then she put my red strappy shoes on my feet and I got to go look in the mirror. I smiled and giggled; I didn't know I looked like that at all!
But Mommy wasn't happy she made me get back on the bed and took my shoes and tights off, and put the ankle socks with the lacy tops on my feet. She said it was because my legs were just too cute to hide.
Then I was all ready. I spun around three times then ran to look out of the window to see if Nora was here yet, but she wasn't. Mommy said it was only six o'clock so se was a long way from late. So I went and changed my doll again and Mommy worked in the kitchen. Then I looked out the window then I played with some of little dolls and set up there house. Then I looked out the window, and Mommy made me go and sit on the potty. And she told me again that Nora might not come and to calm down. Then I looked out the window and brushed a dolls hair. Then I looked out the window, and Mommy made me go back into her bedroom and lie on here bed. She took off my shoes and I said, "Back into the tights again?"
But she said "No, honey, I want to put a pull-up on you just in case."
"No!" I said, "I don't want to be a baby for Nora and these are special panties just for tonight too." But Mommy said she was worried about accidents in all my special clothes because I was so anxious, and that once I had peed, maybe, Nora would be the one to help me with the special panties.
Then she let me sit on her lap, and we both looked out the window, and it was six twenty-five I had just felt my first tear, and Mommy, for about the fifth time, had said "Grown-ups some times have traffic or other delays and come a little late," when I saw Nora walking towards the door.
-
Chapter X.XII: JB's Dinner with Nora
I ran out and jumped into Nora's arms before she got to the porch. She looked shocked, I don't think she know it was me at first, and after a hug she said, "My gosh, it is a princess! Let me see you."
I climbed down and did the best pirouette I could so she see, and then grabbed her hand and pulled her inside.
"Hell-o, Marnie," Nora said, "Where did you get her clothes?"
"I only borrowed them from Trisha. Glyn's wore them for a Christmas pageant two years ago, which is why they are so small."
I said, "I got real pretty panties special to wear too, but Mommy made them take them off."
"Is she really wearing diapers all the time already, Marnie?"
I got the feeling that Nora wasn't real happy about being here really.
Mommy said, "No, Nora, not all the time, but you should have seen how excited JB was waiting for you. I was afraid of an accident."
I remembered something that would make Nora happy, and I said, "Can we go see my room now? Please!!"
I pulled Nora down the hall; Mommy was right behind us, and opened the door and ran inside. It was better than I had expected! The walls were the bright yellow I'd picked, and the stuff around the doors and windows and the strip of wood up close to the ceiling was jade (that's a color and my name sometimes if you forgot.).
But there was lots more that Mommy hadn't told me about! The ceiling was painted a pretty bright blue, and it had puffy clouds flouting about, and Nora showed me that two of the clouds were puppies playing and the other was a bunny! And a yellow sun with the light in the middle of it and some long yellow rays. And there was a rainbow in the middle of one wall and my bed was going to go right under that. And on the wall across from that there was a drawing of a big, tall, pretty castle with flags on the towers and two knights were going up a road to it. And there were shades on the window that when you closed the slats turned into a picture of forests with little animals playing in it.
I just stood in the middle and spun around until Nora picked me up so I wouldn't get dizzy and she turned around for me and said, "Wow."
Nora asked Mommy about the furniture, and Mommy said that there was a dresser to go under the castle that was white. And the bed had four posters, that's tall posts at the corner but no canapy so I could see something special in the cieling that would show up until after dark, and - again - she would tell me about it until I saw it (she was real mean about things like that wasn't she?). And there was going to be a big padded rocking chair, and a toy box, and a wardrobe even though I had a closet, and some book cases. And it was most all white but with other colors mixed in, except the bookcases were bright red, green, yellow and blue all mixed up.
"So it's not really a little girls room is it? No pink or purples," Nora said.
"No, it is a little JB's room, and girls do pick yellow too, Nora," Mommy said.
Next Mommy said, "I need to work on dinner. Why don't you ask Nora if she would like to see some of your new toys, JB?"
I just looked at Nora, and she said, "Sure -- show me what you got, Jade."
I said, "Wait here! I want to play in this room!" and I ran and got my storybook doll and some of the dress-up dolls too.
We had to sit on the floor to play and we decide we were in a store where all the dolls were trying on new clothes to bye some. Then I asked Nora if she knew how to brad the doll's hair.
While she showed me, she asked if these were my favorite new things. And I had to think about it before I said, "Sometimes, but sometimes I'd rather play with the trucks."
She said, "If you had to pick and give up the others which would you give up?"
I said, "Don't know. I never had any of them really before. Isn't it OK to like them both sometimes."
Nora nodded and said, "Yeah, I guess it should be, sweetie. It should be."
While we were eating dinner, which was a pink fish that had green stuff sprinkled on top and asparagus, which is a lot better than broccoli, I had to wear this thing around my neck. I knew it was a bib, but Mommy didn't call it that and said it was only for when I was wearing very special kinds of clothes. I kept sneaking using my hand for the fish and the asparagus because it was hard to get to stay on the spoon, and neither Mommy nor Nora said anything. Then Mommy put some mayonnaise on my salmon and used her fork to get it and the rice in my mouth. It tasted a lot better that way.
When Mommy brought us ice cream for dessert, I climbed out of my booster seat and asked, Nora if I could sit on her lap. She said, "Of course," and I crawled up. When I finished the ice cream Mommy had given me (a really small dish!) Nora spoon fed me some of hers and then I whispered to her, "I need to go poo."
Nora asked if she could help me, and I pulled her along into my bathroom. She pulled down my pull-ups pants and lifted me on to the toilet, then checked in back to see if all the dress was out of the way. She pulled the sides of the pull-ups apart rather than try to get them past my shoes.
She said, "You don't mind getting help with this anymore, Jade."
I just shook my head; that was very true, but I didn't know why.
She had a hard time cleaning me up because of all the petticoats and stuff, but I was real happy that she hadn't tried to take them off before I went. Now that I had stopped trying to hold things for a long time, I really needed to get there right away. I guess that was always true unless I really thought about making it go back up my bottom like I used to most always.
When she had got me mostly clean she started to take off my dress, and I said, "Aww, but I wanted you to see the panties I got."
She said, "I'll be able to see them better now. Or would you like to leave on a slip, or all the pettis?"
I said, "Nah, I'll show you with just the panties, like when we have breakfast."
"We want be doing that anymore, will we?"
"Oh yeah, maybe I still could. Or you could come here and eat with me?"
"Not so sure about either, baby, but we will still be good freinds."
Then we left the dress and petticoats in my room and I showed here where stuff was in Mommy's room. I lay on the towel on the bed while she took care of my bottom and then slip the red and white ruffle-y panties up over my shoes because we had left those on, and I liked that.
Both Mommy and Nora sat on the floor with me and we played a game where you just had to draw colored cards to tell where to go each turn, and I knew it was a game for little-bitty kids but none of us cared.
During the game Mommy said, "Nora, I think that JB has several modes, not different people but just ways to be at different times. Sometimes he is a shy and withdrawn eleven year old, not really a thirteen year-old, and that is who we see at school. At times when he is alone and he thinks he can get away with it, or when he is around people he thinks he can trust, he is about six or so. That is the mode that JB usually plays in, and when he has the most fun.
When he is very lonely, or when he is calm and content, he likes to be about two and a half or three. You've seen it; his whole body eases relaxes when he is being babied at the right times. It isn't just pretend."
I just looked at Mommy; I was really confused by all that. She rubbed my back and said, "JB, I just mean that it is OK for you to like things now that you didn't get much chance to do when you where younger. OK?"
OH, I got it and nodded.
"And her gender?" Nora said.
"I'm not sure yet and neither is JB, Nora. This isn't Able's or Terry's situation at all. When I saw JB in his mother's yard, and he didn't know anyone was watching, he used the same sticks, his only toys, as dolls and as cars."
"Yes, I've seen that. We should wait and see. It's your turn, sweetie, pull a card and don't you dare get a purple or you will beat us!"
I got a purple but neither of them were really mad at me.
We sat on the couch and Nora held me, and they kept talking grown-up stuff I didn't get. Then Mommy said it was time to nuzzle, and while we did it Mommy said it had gotten the idea from watching Glyn, but she had hoped I would. Nora took her blouse and bra off and I had to practice with her too!
I said, "Gah, both of you! And Glyn thinks she has it hard. But they didn't think I thought it was all that bad, and I didn't. And Nora gave me my night bottle since the other was just practice and then she put me in my diaper and my long, white, lacey nightie that looked like my dolls. And while she did that I said, "Nora, I got something better to call you. Can I?"
She said, "And what is that?"
"Mama!"
And she laughed and said, "If there was ever someone that deserved a Mommy and a Mama, it is my sweet like piece of Jade," and gave me a great big hug and a kiss, and I said, "I love you a whole lot."
Mommy who was standing in the doorway said, "Shouldn't he live with his Mama as well as his Mommy, Nora."
"We can discuss it, Marnie, if you really want me to move back in," Nora said.
Then Mommy kissed me and tucked me in and I had to go to sleep without her this time. Tomorrow I had to go back to school and be bigger, and I was gonna see my mom, official mother, after school. I didn't want to think about any of that, and pretended to eat some candy on my thumb as I concentrated on Mommy and Mama instead.
-
Chapter X.XIII: JB and Another Monday Morning
The first thing I noticed was something in my mouth; then I laughed at myself when I realized it was just my own thumb, and I started imagining it was strawberry flavored. Then I realized that Mommy wasn't in bed next to me anymore; I knew that because of the smell, but I heard the shower going and knew where she was, and decided to wait for her. Then I realized that I had to poop, so I opened my eyes to try to decide what to do. I decided that if I told Mommy, she would tell me to use my diaper and not wait 'til she finished her shower, so I just relaxed and did that.
Now it didn't smell good here at all, so I went to tell Mommy after all. The shower wasn't in the bathtub, it was a special little room next to it with a glass door, and I opened the door and smiled at Mommy.
She said, "Good morning, sweetheart. Don't come in; you will get all wet."
I said, "OK, I'm dirty, Mommy."
"OK, I'm almost done. Close the door and I'll be right there, honey," she said, so I got my bathtub doll and sat on the floor to wait.
When Mommy got out she bent way way over to kiss me before she dried off and dripped all over me, but that was funny. After she had dried off, and dried her hair with the blower, she picked me up and put me on the bed. She pushed my nightie way up under my back and removed my diaper and said, "Peeee Yuuuu."
I said, "Sorry."
She said, "Don't be silly, silly. I don't really mind, but I did get some pills at the vitamin store yesterday that will help you poo to smell less, we will start them this morning, OK?".
I smiled and she said, "JB, do you wake up dirty, or did you go after you were awake today and yesterday?"
I said, "After. I wasn't supposed to wake you yesterday and then you were showering and you said not hold it. Was that bad?"
"No, sweetheart," she said, "that was nice of you, and you did have a diaper on already. We need to think about what you should do when you don't have a diaper and need to hurry though."
She cleaned me real good but didn't put any powder or cream or panties or a new diaper on me. She took me to the kitchen in my nightie instead and got me a baby bottle of juice to have while she made breakfast. I lay back on the floor while I drank it and rubbed my hand between my legs and moved my tube around, the silky nightie made that extra nice. I had almost finished it when she brought over the oatmeal. I hadn't dropped any or anything but she took me in her lap and feed me the last half; that was nice. Then we went to the den to nuzzle and drink a bottle of milk before we had to get ready.
When Mommy was putting powder all over me I said, "Do I gotta go to school? I don't feel good."
She sat down and hugged me and said, "Yes, honey, you do. But it will be OK. I'm talking with Dr. Spinner and we will make some changes to some parts of your schedule but, baby, you are too smart to never go to school at all. And the girls on the team will be watching over you, you know, and some of them are real big and tough. You want have to be a big boy the whole whole time today, OK?"
"Am I seeing my Mom today too, Mommy? I'll miss volleyball practice and I promised to go."
"I told you're Mom she could see you today, she really does want to, honey, but for now, let's get you dressed. Something for a big boy, but also something for a little boy too. Hummm."
She opened some of the bags and pulled out a pair of overalls. A bright green pair and asked if I thought they looked big boy enough. I said, "Mommy, I've hardly ever seen big boys wear those and it would be hard to go to the bathroom in them."
"Well, you're probably right, but big boys could wear them and they were from a big boy's store, and I think they are very cute. And look outside, it is a rainy day, so a real good day for them. And, JB - from now on when you need to go potty at school, I want you to go see Nora in the infirmary, we worked that all out last night, so you want have problem in the boy's room anymore and will have help with the overalls, OK, sweetie?"
That was one of my life's biggest troubles solved right there. I grinned big time.
"Also, JB, these are very good to wear over a diaper because they are so loose. Would you like to wear one today?"
"No! Mommy, please, if I got to wear diapers all the time I can never wear any of the unders I got. Please!"
"OK. OK. But, JB, you go to the infirary if you think you need to go even a little, little bit. Tell your teacher you don't feel good, OK?"
Then I got to pick out the unders to wear. I got a yellow pair that had a big flower right in front and ruffles on the legs, and Mommy slipped them on me. I also wore a yellow t-shirt, but it was real pale yellow so boys would think it was just white because they never looked at colors much. And the shirt had a bunny on it to, but the bib of the overalls covered her, unless you looked around it just right.
Mommy took me into school just before the busses got there and she and I went to visit Nora, they seemed to like each other better now, and Nora took me to sit on the potty just before the bell (and Abby was in the office and knew what we were doing, but that was OK now. I trusted her.) Then Abby walked with me to Science, and another real tall volleyball player and a blonde girl that was a cheer leader came with me to Mommy's history class.
Mommy gave people time to read their books at the end of the class because lots of people hadn't done their weekend homework (like me.), but I didn't get any time because she told me I should go see the nurse, (that meant Mama, but she had to call her that incase a kid heard, and I knew she meant I should go try to go potty.) She let Abby come to keep me company.
When we got to the infirmary, Mama was busy helping a boy with a cut lip. He was in gym clothes so maybe it wasn't a fight, but it was one of the boys that had thrown water on me last week. Mama said, "Go on back, Jade-n, I need to finish up her. Then I'll come see you. I started walking to the bathroom in the back, and Abby started following me.
I tried to keep Abby out, but she said, "Let me keep you company, Jade. I did see you do this on Saturday you know."
This just seemed different to me, and people didn't need company to go to the bathroom, did they?, I couldn't think of a real answer though, so I let her come in. It turned out to be good I did because I couldn't get the buttons on the top of my overalls unhooked, and she had to do them for me, and then she undid some side buttons and pulled them down, and my unders too. At least she didn't take them all the way off the way Nora and Mommy almost always did.
While I was going she told me her little sister liked me a whole lot. That made me smile, because I had thought her sister, Lee, which was short for Lisa, was cute too. But I told Abby I was too old for Lisa because I was in eighth grade. Abby laughed at that, and said Lee was in sixth right now but that wouldn't be that big a difference.
I had finished going (one and two) but didn't want to tell Abby, I was afraid that she would try to wipe me because she had seen Mommy do it to me at the beach. But Mama came in just in time and told Abby she would take over. Abby tried to get Mama to let her stay, but she got sent out just as the bell rang.
Mama cleaned everything for me and said that it looked like a good thing Mommy had sent me when she did. I let her hold and hug me - will, I guess, I made her hold and hug me until the next period started, and she was having a meeting next period, and her aide this period would make sure I got to Math class.
The aide was a boy this time. And it was George, the boy that had smashed my nose with Sam last week. I wasn't real scared of him, because Sam had been OK on Saturday at the beach, but about half way to the Math room he put his arm on my shoulder, and I jumped away. Sometimes boys had grabbed me by surprise, or acted nice and then pushed me down.
But this George kid, smiled and said, "I'm sorry, JB, I didn't mean to surprise you. I heard a whole lot about you last night and was just being friendly."
That worried me. I said, "Who told you what?"
And he said, "Someone who tells me everything, in fact I can't get her to shut up, but it's OK she won't even tell her friends. She knows that something aren't talked about."
We were at the door then, and he wouldn't tell me who. I gave the teacher my note, and Amanda whispered, "Hi," as I sat down. During class I wonder about George and what all he knew. He was Sam's friend so he could just know about me skinny-dipping at the beach, but Abby could have blabbed a whole lot more. Or one of the girls on the Volleyball team could have told him about my wet pants Friday.
Anyway I didn't listen to much about Math because I was thinking about that and, also because it was about when 'A' meant something else and 'B' was something and things I didn't get at all.
Then I looked up because the teacher said my name, and there was a boy standing at the door who had given the teacher a note, and it said I had to go to see the principal.
-
Chapter X.XIV:JB's Meets the Principal
I walked in to the principal's office, and I was scared because I didn't even know what I had done wrong. Mommy and Mama (and it makes me giggle when ever I say that too.) were both there and the lady that I had to see last week when I got sent out of class too. I just stood in the open door, and thought of running to Mommy but didn't, and the principal, who had come to Mommy's house Saturday with Nora (remember?) smiled at me and said, "Ah, here's JB now; come on over here and talk to me, JB." I mean she was being just real friendly and like that. Weird for a principal, huh?
She made me stand behind her desk next to her and told me that they had been talking about me - Uh Oh - and that the other lady was the school counselor. Then she asked me to sit on her lap! Yeah, she did. And she turned me so I was on her knees and facing her. And she took both my hands in hers and moved them around while she talked to me.
She said that at "her school" (she made it sound like she had built it herself) students were suppose to be safe, and that students were suppose to be able to do the things that would make them happy because that way they learned the best, and that she and Ms Marks and Ms Evens and Ms Piscopolia, the counselor, had been talking about the best way for me to do that.
They had worked out a new schedule for me, and she said that it was only until winter break. It was supposed to make it more relaxing and give me a chance to catch up on some things I hadn't learned good enough yet, even though I was not way behind like some of the kids were She said I could say no, but Mama and Mommy liked the new schedule, so I agreed, and Principal Spinner smiled and gave me a hug (A Principal did that - to me.) and said I should come and visit her and she would come and see me sometimes to, because I was a very nice student. None of my old principals had ever said something like that about me. This school is just a whole lot different than my old school; I tell you!!
So then the bell rang and it was almost fourth period and first lunch, and Mommy and Mama both had classes to teach and the other had to go to the cafeteria, and the principal said she wanted me to stay so she could talk to me even more. So I just waved to Mommy and Mama, and when they had left I was still sitting in the Principal's lap facing her, and I thoght she would want me to get down but she didn't.
She said, "JB, are things going alright now for you in my school?"
And I nodded because I didn't want to hurt her feelings but, I mean it was only a couple of days ago that people, even a teacher, had played catch with me.
But she knew that and said, "I know that some people were very mean to you, but you won't be in that class anymore now, and I don't think those things will happen again. Do you have some friends?"
I nodded and she asked who, which is the kind of question I hate sometimes because it means I have to talk. I said, "Abby and Amanda are nice I think and other girls on Mommy's team, and maybe some more."
She said, "You call Coach Evens Mommy. What do you call Nurse Marks?"
"Mama," I said, and she grinned and said, "You have a Mommy and a Mama, you are lucky"
"And a Mom. I have to see her today."
"And what do you think about that?"
I shrugged, and she asked if I didn't want to go. I said, "I do if she wants too."
"Did you miss your Mom this weekend?"
"No, I never thought about her, except I got to see her today. But I don't want to make her sad. I've known lots meaner people, she was just busy always."
Then the principle asked, "What are you favorite things to do, JB."
"Go to the beach!"
"What do you do like to do when you play? Ms Evens - your Mommy said you got lots of new toys. What are your favorites?"
"You'll laugh because I'm thirteen."
"No, I promise I will not."
"My big truck that has a backhoe to dig with, and my doll that has all the storybooks about her."
She grinned and said, "A doll and a truck?"
I said, "It's OK because I never got to play with that kind of thing when I was littler - I mean younger."
She smiled and said she wanted to talk to me more sometime, and I said, "OK," because she was nice, real nice for a Principal. And she picked me up and carried me out into the school office before she sat me down, then she took my hand and walked with me to my class. And I wasn't sure I should pull my hand away or not even though there were some kids in the office, so I let her hold it. She didn't even let me go when she knocked and then opened the door to the Art room.
When we walked in the Art teacher said, "Ah, here's JB now. A lot of people have been very concerned about you, JB."
I blushed, she was making fun wasn't she? Principal Spinner said, "Yes, I think our JB is on the way to being one of out most popular students."
I blushed more, but lots of the big kids were smiling. See. I told you when I started this that I was going to become famous and popular, and the principal just said I had already started!
The teacher was showing the drawings of classmates we did last Friday, and Amanda was holding up a picture of me. It was when I was trying to draw and had my head on my desk, and I must have been pretending there was candy on my thumb because it was in my mouth. Anyway, Dr Spinner said Amanda's was very good, and then other people wanted her to see their pictures and about all the girls and even a bunch of boys had drawn me! And I knew most of them thought I was s-ucking my thumb and not just pretending to eat candy, and it was embarrassing. And Dr Spinner asked to see mine, which was Amanda but she had to ask who it was because it wasn''t all done. And finally she left without saying whose was the best, and I sat down, and we started class again.
After that we had lunch and I sat with a bunch of the girls because they wanted me to, and some of them talked about the cute pictures of me, and they didn't believe I didn't really s-ck my thumb so I gave up.
My new next thing after lunch wasn't Spanish anymore. It was officially infirmart aide, but I was already told it was a rest period so I could have better afternoons. I hoped that just meant I could read and stuff, but I suspected that Mama was going to make it a nap.
Amanda and Abby and some other of the girls walked with me to the infirmary as soon as I finished eating because I was supposed to go before the bell. Mama sent all the girls away except Abby and Amanda. She said she wanted to show them where things were kept because they might have to help her sometime. Then we all walked back to the second room, that Mama always called mine, and told me to lie down on the bed, and right in front of Abby and Amanda she open a cabinate and took out all the creams and stuff and a Diaper! I rolled over and moaned and said, "NO! Mama!"
Mama picked me up in her lap and said, "Jade darling, Abby and Amanda are two very nice girls, and sometime I might need to be helping someone who is sick or hurt, when you need to get ready for your nap (I Knew It!), so I want to show them how."
Abby said, "It is nothing to worry about, JB. We both knew you wet the bed from last friday, right? And that's not something you can help. We know that."
Amanda said, "And this is just the very best way to deal with what happens, no big deal. And I have seen you without clothes to, and that is nothing to be ashamed about either."
They really seemed like they weren't making fun, but...
Then Abby said, "Right, and so have I, so it is all OK. OK?"
Amanda said, "You have? When?"
Mama didn't let Abby answer, she took off my shoes and pants and panties (Amanda said they were very cute.) and then started explaining which of the oils and stuff to put where, and I was just lying there with my legs up in the air, and girls in my grade were looking at my -- my everything. And they said it wasn't a big deal, but I still felt like it was, but I couldn't really think of a reason, because they had both seen and done things for me before. I just held Holly Beat over my eyes.
She told me that in the infirmary I had to stay in bed until someone came to get me, but not to cry or holler, she showed me a button by the bed that would tell the person in the front I was ready.
Then Mama did something I hadn't known about. She had brought a paper bag from the refrigerator in the front office, and she put it in a microwave that had just been moved into the room. About a minute later she told both the girls that I should have a bottle of milk before my nap even if they ever had to get me ready. And she put some of the milk on their arms so they would know how warm to make it. But then she sent them away so they didn't get to watch me as I drank it, at least not today.
When they were gone Mama heated it up even more, she said that was because it would cool while we did something else. I was kinda crying about the girls seeing and knowing this stuff but trying hard not to, but Mama held me promised it was all alright and nothing bad really.
Then Mama undid her blouse and asked me if I would practice nuzzeling so she could make milk soon. And that was the best thing that had happened since I had come in here, and it made me stop crying, and after a while she slipped the bottle between my lips and her b*east, and I just kept going like I was to drink it.
I was very tired before it was done, and Mama laid me on the bed and put Holly and Howie beside my pillow and a fuzzy blanket over me, and she kissed me, and she pulled some bars out from under the bed and hooked them in place. She reached over and patted my head and said, "Sleep tight, baby Jade," and I did.
-
Chapter X.XV: JB Wakes Up
When I woke up it was very dark in the room. There was a little green light from one corner, that was the clock in the microwave, and a pink light from near my head. I had to bend my head way back to see it, and there was a little statue of a pink ballerina, who was slowly spinning around and around on just one toe, and the light came out of her. She was real pretty, and I watched her for a while and realized I must have been dreaming of eating candy from my thumb again because it was in my mouth.
I stretched my arms and legs out and noticed that there were bars all around me. The infirmary bed had always had bars on the back and was high at the ends, I thought that was because it was like beds in hospitals, but when Mommy had put the rail up on the other side it was more like a baby crib because the sides went all the way from end to end and were high. And as I lay there it seemed all comphy and safe because I couldn't roll out, and I didn't mind.
I did seem to like the baby things more and more, I knew, but I didn't feel like I should at all, and now two people in my grade knew about the diapers and were even going to change me sometime. It was embarrassing, but I was the only one around who seemed to think it was weird -- so maybe it really wasn't.
I found the button Mama had told me about and put my finger through the rail and pushed it. Then I pushed it again, and Mama slowly opened the door and came in very quietly. She whispered, "Good morning, sweetheart. Was that a sweet sleep?"
I was still kind of groggy so I just stretched and smiled at her. I knew it wasn't morning, she had just said that. She had a baby bottle in her hand and gave it to me. It was juice this time, and I took it right away.
Mama pulled my shirt up and rubbed my tummy while I drank it; she didn't take the rail down yet, and said, "Jade, do you think you need to poop? You should try while you're having your juice and before I change you, or we will have to go and sit on the potty for a while to see if you can go before you start the afternoon."
I didn't answer, but I knew I could go if I let myself. I guess Mama thought, since she had to change me anyway, it would be easier if I did two jobs in the diaper.
When my juice was about half gone Mama pulled the rail down, and undid my diaper. I reached up and held my nose, but Mama just smiled and said I had done a good job. Just when she had taken my dirty diaper from my bottom Amanda walked in.
I said, "Argghhh," but kept my bottle in my mouth.
Amanda giggled and said, "Arurughh to you too, JB."
Mama said, "Right on time Amanda. Jade slept almost an hour and woke up a few minutes before the end of fifth period. You might have to do most of this a lot. I have a health class this period three days a week, but if she stays on this schedule I'll be able to get things started for you."
"That's OK, Ms Marks, I've done this for my little brother before."
"I know you have experience. I gave her the bottle first and waited to change her. That gave her time to poop but, if you want, you can take her to the potty first instead. This way seems quicker to me though."
"OK, I'll do it that way too. But what if JB can't go?"
"Let her sit on the potty for at least three minutes after the bottle, OK? Just to make sure; she will need to sometime in the afternoon. About an hour and a half after each meal seems to be her usual."
They were talking about my potty habits! Right in front of me, and about taking me potty. And I realized just then that I had started thinking in words like poo and potty too.
Amanda took my dirty diaper from Mama and put it in a special trashcan, then she said, "May I do it, Ms Marks. So you can watch if I do it right."
Mommy got up from the bed and said, "OK, Amanda."
Amanda had beat Abby at being the first one to clean my dirty bottom, I thought. OH - why worry - they didn't. I just held my legs up, and decided to see if I could taste candy on my toe while I did it, and that made Amanda and Mama laugh real loud. Amanda spread the sticky cream around, but she didn't put her finger inside me like Mama always did, and Mama didn't tell her too. Then she put the oil on me and the powder, both times she rubbed my wiener for about ten seconds or more.
Then she asked Mama for a clean diaper. I started to jump up, but Mama said, "No. We let our sweetheart wear big girl panties when she is awake most of the time." And Amanda slipped the yellow panties with the big flower up my legs and over my bottom. Mama wanted me to change shirts, and I sat up and Amada pointed her finger at me and said, "Stick 'em up," like it was a cowboy show, and when my I did she pulled the yellow shirt over my head, and I had to giggle. Mama gave Amanda a pale green knit shirt, but Amanda saw the bright yellow one with a teddy bear on it that I wouldn't wear last week. She said, "That one is just way cute, Ms Marks. Let's put JB in that."
"No!" I said, "It's too babyish."
Amanda told me about a seventh grader that wore clothes with teddy bears lots, and wore teddy beat ear rings too, and I pointed out that I was a boy and would get beat up probably.
Mama said, "I don't think that would happen any more if you stay with your friends, honey. But Jade has something to do this afternoon, so we better use the green one today, Amanda."
I was pretty sure I was going to be wearing the teddy bear real soon. And it didn't seem so terrible an idea now because I had realized it really was cute, but I was scarred about who would see it.
Once Amanda had tied my shoes, Mama said, "Do you remember the price for someone cleaning your bottom, Jade?"
I reached up and hugged her because I did remember, but she said, "You paid the wrong person. Amanda did all the work today."
I bushed - that seems silly at this point, doesn't it? - and hugged Amanda, and she kissed me on the cheek while I did it.
Mama was going to my house, to be there when my new furniture came and wouldn't be at school the rest of the day, she said. So I should find my Mommy if anything went wrong. I was going to have PE with Mommy anyway for last period from now on, so that would be easy.
Amanda walked with me to my new sixth period class, which was at the end of the seventh grade hall, and I said, "Amanda, don't everyone think I'm real weird and a freak?"
Amanda said, "NO! And you don't ever talk like that, JB. Really!"
"But I do so much baby things now. And Mama - Ms Marks - always calls me a girl too, and I don't get that."
We stopped in the middle of the hall, and she said, "JB not very many people really know about the bottles or even the nap, only people that love you do, and almost no one would care either. And Ms Marks thinks you might be a girl actually, that's why she calls you that."
"But she's seen my -- you know, lots. So have you. I'm not a girl."
"Your 'you know' doesn't really mean anything, JB, there are sometimes girls that sort of wind up in boys bodies, and Ms Marks thinks you might be like that."
"Huh?? How?" I'd never heard of that.
"Wait. I got to make a stop come on in her for a second, You don't mind being later for class do you?" she said, and she led me into a girl's room, and then all the way into the stall with her!
She kept talking like my being there was all nothing at all; just regular. "It just happens because their body makes a mistake when it's growing before they are born. I know someone like that."
And while she said that she pulled down her skirt, which had built in shorts, and her panties, and I turned around and faced the door, so I would see. She said, "Oh, that's sweet, JB, but you can turn around. Do you think you might deep down be a girl?"
"I like doing all kinds of boy things. I can't be a girl," I said. I figured I was supposed to keep just the normal conversation going, and I could hear her pee splashing while I said that.
"And you like doing some girl things, JB. You like those two bears of yours a lot, don't you. (She didn't even know about my dolls.) Maybe you're really a tomboy."
"Oh," I said, "That's better than a sissy, guess?"
"There's nothing wrong with being a sissy either. My father tells me the only thing that is important is to be who you really are; boy or girl, tomboy or sissy."
She stopped while she pulled some TP from the roll, then as she wiped she said, " And baby or tough guy too I guess. But I hope you aren't really a tough guy; you are so sweet now!"
I grinned, and I don't know if that was because of what she had just said, or because she had just stood up, and I saw the little crack between her legs and the hair there (It wasn't a lot of hair and it was short, but I didn't have any at all there.)
"You don't really mind the way we treat you do you? Or that Ab and I are going to help you sometimes?" she said as she pulled up her panties (pink and sort of shinny) and then her skirt.
I shook my head and she kissed me - again! Then she opened the door to the stall and we went over to the sinks. When she turned on the water I stuck my hands under it, I don't even know why, and she started washing them for me, and while she did that I kissed her cheek; I don't know why, but she had kissed me a bunch now.
She giggled and said, "Let me show you something," and she put her lips on my cheek and said, "Mummuph!" without really kissing, but made my cheek wetter than a real kiss. "That's a baby kiss; now you give me one." I did, and she giggled and the bathroom door open, and another girl came in. I tried to jump into a stall and hide, but Amanda grabbed me.
She said, "Hi, Cindy. I've been hoping to see one of you guys." I guess she meant a seventh grader on the volleyball team because I recognized the girl from practice now, and we were on the seventh grade hall.
"Hi, Mandy. Hi, JB!" she smiled when she noticed me, but added, "Just a second, Ms Burns wouldn't let me out 'til I begged her." She was already in the stall with the door close before she finished speaking. And then I heard a splash and a loud f*rt.
"Sorry," Cindy said, behind the closed door, "I ate the Chili Mac. What's up?"
Amanda said, "I've been looking for some one to get JB from the remedial math room and take him to the girl's gym at the end of this period. My Science teacher is getting perturbed at me being late so much."
"Yeah, I could get him. I got Home Ec next so it's on my way."
"Great," Amanda said, "He needs to go to Coach E, all right?"
The door to the stall opened, and Cindy said, "Ahh, I feel better! OK, see you at first bell, JB."
"Bye, we got to go," Amanda said. I waved because I hadn't been able to get a word in while they were talking about me like I was a little kid, and then I realized that was an even baby-er thing to do. But - oh - so what.
-
Chapter X.XVI: JB's New Afternoon Classes
My new Math class was with a new teacher, and it was a lot different. Everyone sat at tables instead of in desk, except some of the kids were in carrels that face the wall, and everyone was doing there on work rather than everyone just listening to the teacher, and there was also an old lady that walked around and helped people and the teacher, Mr Addams.
All the people looked up when I came in but the teacher told them to keep working and took me to a corner and talked real quiet to tell me all about the class rules and stuff, and he gave me three sheets to finish so he could see how good I was, and they weren't too hard, I think I got most of them right.
At the end of the class he told everyone I was new and said my name was Jaden - and I said it was JB. I had only seen about two of the people in any of my other classes, so maybe they were mostly seventh graders. The two boys that had thrown water on me last week were there; they both sat in carrels in different corners of the room, and even that far apart they looked at each other and snickered when the teacher was telling about me.
After the bell I saw them waiting outside the door, so I waited until I saw that girl, Cindy, who was supposed to take me to Mommy, and I went real fast and pulled her towards the gym. Those big boys called, "Hey, Jaden, wait," and stuff, but I made Cindy keep going.
When they had stopped following she said, "So Carl and Henry are trying to hit on you already, JB. Not a bad idea to keep away from them. I went to school with them last year, and they were always chasing all the girls, like they were big shots, but it was mostly just a joke; just thought they were funny when they weren't."
I said, "Yeah well they already played a trick on me, and it sure wasn't it so funny."
"Really, My sister dates Henry's brother sometimes. He'll straighten them out for us. Don't worry OK?"
I was still holding Cindy's hand when we walked in to the girl's lockers. Mommy didn't answer her door, so Cindy walked me into the real locker room. She didn't act like it mattered, and none of the girl's changing did either when they saw me in there; and some of then had their shorts off already, but not there panties, I guess none of them changed those like some boys did because they didn't have to put on straps like boys; and some of them had there shirts off and some didn't even have bras, but the ones that didn't didn't have very big things. They all were hurrying anyway, so I guess that was why they didn't care I was there.
Mommy was already in the locker room, and I ran over to her when I saw her, and Cindy waved to Mommy and left. Mommy asked all the girls in her class to pay attention, and they stopped getting dressed and came over. Then she sat on a bench and took me into her lap and said, "Girls, this is JB, who lives with me now and is very wonderful. (I grinned!) He is going to be joining our class from now on so make him welcome, OK?"
She had undone the buttons at the top of my overalls while she was talking, and now she was reaching for my shoes. Most of the girls were saying, "Hi, JB," and stuff like that, but one of them asked, "Is he going to be changing in here?"
Mommy said, "Yes, JB will use the lockers, but today he needs to borrow some gum clothes if any of you have extra things that will fit."
One girl said, "I have a shirt that Dr Spinner won't let me wear because it is too tight, JB could wear that."
Another said, "I have some shorts with a waist string that might work."
And while they were saying that Mommy had started pulling off my overalls right in front of all of them.
I thought that was going too far. "Mommy," I said, "not here!"
Most of the girls got quiet or giggled, and Mommy said, "Oh, don't be silly, JB. The girls are changing in front of you. You can change in front of them. If you don't behave I'll tell them what you wear to play in the sprinkles."
From the giggles, I knew Mommy just had told them all that, but it was true about me seeing them changing, some of them still weren't all the way dressed and only two or three had even turned around so I couldn't see anything, but still I said, "But I can do it myself."
Mommy smiled and said, "Yes, you can, JB, but it will be faster if you have help, won't it? And people like giving you help. You are very lucky that way, sweetheart."
Some of the girls yelled out, "Can I help him," or "Can I do it." They weren't even in my grade; most of them were smaller than eighth grade girls, so it was probably a seventh grade class.
"Maybe sometime but after JB knows you better," Mommy said. What could I say??
Mommy pulled my shirt off and there I was in just socks and panties in front of about twenty girls. One of them said, "Oh, cute panties, JB. I had a pair like that that were my favorites when I was little too." I didn't say anything, what could I say?
The shirt the girl brought over was bright, bright red and had sliver sparkles that made a star on it. It just reached the top of the panties, and Mommy said, "No wonder you can't wear this at school, Jeanne, it can't come close to your navel anymore."
A different girl said, "It doesn't cover her ribs even."
The girl that gave the shirt said I could keep it because her Dad wouldn't let her wear it at home either. Mommy asked me if I liked it and I nodded because actually I did, and she told me to say thank you to Jeanne, and I did.
Then she put the shorts on me that another girl had donated, but even with the drawstring pulled as tight as it could be they fell off when I stood up. One of the girls said, "Just come in you panties, it's a girls gym no one will see you."
I said, "NO Way!"
But Mommy held my chin, which meant she wasn't happy about what I had said, and told me, "JB, everyone that will see you undies already has. The other choice would be to sit on the bleachers the whole time and that wouldn't be any fun, sweetheart."
"If I had panties as pretty as those I'd want people to see them," a girl said. But I didn't believe her, because girls had lots of pretty unders they never wanted anyone to see; everyone knew that.
But I nodded that I would, and two different girls grabbed my shoes and started putting them on my feet.
No one seemed to notice I didn't have shorts on during the class, we did exercises and then we played sixteen square, which is just like four but with lots and lots of squares, and I only got put out once. Everyone hit the ball real easy into my square except the time I was put out and then the girl yelled "I was aiming for the square next to JB's! Promise!" So I knew they were being real nice to me and all but I didn't mind.
At the end of class we had to sit on the floor while Mommy explained about stuff that was coming up in class, and four or five girls tried to get me to sit on their laps, until Mommy said, "Don't use my baby for a tug-o-war rope! Please," and the whole class laughed and I sat in the middle of he girls while they rubbed my back or held my hand while Mommy talked.
Then two of the girls grabbed my hand so I went back to the lockers with them instead of waiting for Mommy. On the way end I heard someone say, "He's just a little kid, Allie." And other voices saying, "Anyone that likes panties like that can see me change, I guess"; "What if there was a lesbo in the class? They could see everything and we wouldn't even know"; "Who you calling lesbos?"; "I'as just saying..."; and, "You can use the booths, you know, that's why they're there." And then someone said, "All right, all right, I guess you're right. He is really super cute isn't he."
I don't know if Mommy heard that too, but she came and picked me up and also reminded everyone about the booths, and that she might be watching so the class had better pay attention when the announcements came on. Then she got all my cloths and carried me to her office. She set me down on the couch, and I looked out the glass at the girls in the locker room. Mommy asked me if I had had a good time; Boy, Had I! That was so much better than all boy gym classes.
Mommy took a baby bottle out of her little refrigerator and put it in to a new little stand next to the couch. Then she took me in her arms and told me she was happy that it was so nice, and that since it was seventh grade gym it was everyday, not just three times a week like in eighth. She pulled her shirt off of one arm and undid her bra in the middle and asked me if I could calm down enough to practice nuzzle.
I nodded, and she put two fingers beside her nipple and pulled my head up to it. While I was nuzzling she let her hand go on top of the flower on my panties and she rubbed. She kept fiddling down there when she picked up the bottle and put that in my mouth instead of the nipple. The stand must have warmed it up, it was so good like that.
I asked around the bottle when she thought we would be able to muzzle for real, and she said she hoped only a week or two from now, and I smiled. But even while I was doing that I remembered that the next thing today was to see my real mom; that wasn't going to be as nice as this; I just hoped it would be a little bit nice.
***
Please don't be too shy about commenting. How am I doing? Going too fast? Too slow? In the wrong direction? Are you ready for the plot to kick in already?
If you promise not to spam me or send me a virus, you can send me an email. You can get the address by clicking on my name on the storyboard. Even criticism is OK as long as you're polite about it. Thanks for reading.
-
Chapter X.XVII: JB and His Mom
I don't really want to tell about the visit, but I guess I got to say some of it, don't I. Well, it wasn't really as horrible as possible, but it sure wasn't nice either.
I went outside at the back of the gym, which was a parking lot for teachers, where Mommy had told my Mom to meet me, and Mommy had left a message on my Mom's phone to remind her. Abby and Cindy both came out to wait with me, but it turned out my Mom was actually already there.
It was also raining really hard, and I was wearing my new slick very yellow rain coat, but we had brought the new rain boots to school. Abby won't let me go out the door until she had buttoned my coat and fixed my hood. When I got to the car I stood by the door for a second because I almost forgot I was going to have to open it myself this time, and then I got into the front seat.
The first thing Mom said was, "You look like a little wuss; is that how they dress you?"
"I like these cloths; they're nice, and other people think so too," I said.
"Maybe. Styles change, and you can dress like a rich brat now I guess. Well I was going to go to the park or something with you, but the rain killed that idea. So let's just go home. Unless that lady gave you some money and we can go to McDonald's or somewhere."
I shook my head, I never needed money because Mommy was always with me, and Mom drove off. She pushed the cigarette lighter in before she threw the butt of the one she was smoking out the window; she always smoked, but today she never stopped.
We went in to the place where she lived, and she turned on the TV right away. It was a new one and color, but the picture was still bad. "The cable people won't get here until Friday, but it's still better." The show was one of those with a bunch of people yelling at each other.
I just stood by the door. The place smelled really bad, mostly like cigarettes but other bad stuff too. I guess it had always been like that but I didn't notice 'til now.
Mom said, "Take you coat off and stay awhile. You're dripping all over the place."
I pulled the hood off and started to undo the buttons; I realized it had been a long time since I had even undone any of my on cloths, but I hadn't forgot how. There wasn't any place to hang it, so I put the coat on a chair. Mom looked at my overalls and laughed. Then she went into her room and just left me there. I sat on the couch and watched the yelling people.
After I had finished my bottle with Mommy back at school, she had made me sit on the potty for a long time, but I only peed a tiny bit. When she dressed me she put me in a pull-up, just in case. She said, "If you can't get to the potty in time and have to poo tell your mother you farted."
I was lying down on my back when she said that, and I giggled then reached up and pinched her lips together and said, "Ladies aren't supposed to say that!"
"Oh," Mommy said, "OK, tell her you have gas because of the Chili Mac, OK?"
But it was OK because I didn't need to go at all. Still sitting there alone it was nice to know that I was prepared if I ever did. I was pretending to eat some thumb candy, when I heard my Mom's door open, and I pulled my thumb down real fast. She had on her cloths for working at the club, but she sat on the couch with me.
She asked me what I had done this weekend, and I said went to the beach and shopping and bought cloths and toys.
"You're kind of old for toys, aren't you?" she said.
"Not for footballs and remote control cars and stuff," I said, even though I hadn't got things like that.
"Yeah, I guess rich kids get to play longer, don't they?" Then she just sat on the couch and didn't say anything for a while.
Then she said, "So, this woman is nice to you?"
"Yeah, they're really nice."
"There's more than just the Evens woman."
"I got other friends now too."
After a pause she said, "That' good. I wish I could find someone to be nice to me sometime."
I looked at her and said, "I try to be nice to you."
"Yeah, that's what I always hated about you, JB. You're always trying to be nice to me."
"Sorry."
"I was just kidding, JB. I didn't mean it. I don't know how you got nice. I got you're possible father down to three jerks, and you didn't get niceness from any of them, I promise. And it didn't come from my side either."
We were quiet again. Then she said, "If that woman, or any of them, tries anything weird with you, you tell me. Money or no money, I'll stop them. I don't care how rich they are."
"'K."
"Let's go. I might get a better station if I get to the club early."
I got my coat and almost put my arms in the wrong holes, but figured it out. I didn't button it up though, I didn't feel like it.
Then I got in the car. It was still pouring down rain, and we drove most of the way without talking. I started needing to poo in the car, and it even started to come out but I pinched it off with my butt. Mom looked over at me and made a bad face. I said, "Sorry, they had Chili Mac in the cafeteria. Made the whole school smell too."
Mom actually laughed, "I thought you had s*at in your pants again like last summer. I don't know why schools serve stuff like that."
Even though it was raining super hard my mom pulled up to the curb across all the sports fields rather that drive around the block to the building. This is where she had always let me out because it was closest to her house. I started to get out, and Mom said, "It's been real fun, I guess. And, JB, don't forget that your my kid and not hers, OK?"
"'K," I said and leaned over and kissed her on her cheek and tried to hug her; I don't know why, I don't think I had ever before in my life.
She pushed me away, but then she rubbed my head and smiled as she said, "Ghod, you really are a little freak, aren't you?"
I started walking across the fields towards the back of the building. I felt sad, and sorry for my Mom, and lonely. My coat was still open and the hood down, and I decided to leave them like that because I didn't want to have to do them up myself, and I wanted to be wet too. That made me think of another way to be wet, and I tried to pee in my pull-up, but nothing came. I stopped in the middle of the fields and let the poop that I'd stopped before come out, and I tried to force more even though I wasn't supposed to.
I walked in the rain all the way around to the girl's gym door. Other teams were inside too filling up the gym; the volleyball team was in a corner a-way across the gym. I walked close to the bleachers and wall to get to them.
One of the girls, I don't know which one, saw me and said, "JB, you're a mess!" All the girls stopped what they were doing, and Mommy rushed over to me. She got down on a knee and hugged me, which made her all wet, and asked, "Are you OK, sweetheart? Are you hurt, baby love?"
I quietly said, "Na-uh, just sad, Mommy," and she squeezed me tighter. I put my hand up next to her ear and whispered as softly as I could, "I'm wet and dirty too."
In a regular voice she said, "In more ways than one, I think. Can you wait sweetie. We're almost done."
I could have but didn't want to at all; they were having fun, and I didn't want to do that. So rather than answer I squeezed Mommy. She looked around and said, "Abby since you just had your turn can you take JB in and clean him up?"
Abby smiled; I held Mommy and thought, but I decided that that would be OK and reached out for Abby's hand. Cindy said, "Can I help her, Coach E, since my knee is messed up?" Then she was walking on the other side of me and I took her hand too, but I lean over close to Abby.
Abby couldn't get into Mommy's office so she had me sit on a bench in the locker room. Once she had my overalls unhooked she pushed on my shoulders and I lay down and just look up at the ceiling while she took off my pants, shoes, socks and pull-up. Cindy had brought a roll of TP, and I pulled my legs up to be cleaned. Cindy said, "He should get under the shower to warm up from the rain."
Abby said, "Do you mind taking him, Cindy," and she had me sit up so she could get my shirt off. Cindy already had her shirt off. She didn't have a bra on; she only had little mounds on her chest, I guess because she was only seventh grader, and she had pushed her shoes off with her feet at the same time. She removed her shorts and panties with one push and then sat next to me to get her socks off. Then she took my hand and led me to the shower room that had about a dozen different shower heads in it and mad eme stand under the warm water at first, then she told me to bend over. That was so the water could get inside my crack, and she rubbed me with a bar of soap on my back and tummy too. And I got a bar too, and started rubbing her where ever I could reach. I was feeling kinda better now, because I was warmer I guess.
Abby came in but stayed away from the water. She had a bunch of towels and said we needed to get out before other people finished practice. Abby tossed Cindy a towel, but she wrapped me up in one and dried me all off, which I liked. Then she took my hand to go back to the locker room, but I stuck my hands up to her shoulders, and she picked me up, but I could tell I was almost heavy for her.
Some of the cheerleaders were coming into the locker room as we left the shower. One of them said, "OH, you guys are so lucky. I wish Coach Evens was our coach," and another said, "Hey, JB, come and watch us practice sometime. You could be a junior cheerleader."
I was going to tell them I was as old as they were, but Abby said, "Watch it! JB is all ours! You can't have our mascot!"
"She could still cheer for you. Think how cute she'd be in one of out uniforms. What do you think, JB?"
I smiled, but didn't say nothing. I liked the costumes too, but didn't want to hurt the volleyball girl's feelings.
I was still lying on my back on the bench, and Abby was working with a towel between my legs. She said, "We'll think about it, but do any of you have any baby oil for your delicate skin."
Three of the cheerleaders ran and got bottles of stuff, and Abby used two of them on my bottom. A lady coach I didn't know came in and said, "Girls, Abby has JB taken care of. Get changed so I can get home. Traffic is going to be awful."
I started to giggle a whole lot, real loud, and Abby asked if she was tickling me, but I shook my head; that wasn't it. I had suddenly thought about what all the girls, even cheerleaders I didn't really even know, were seeing when my legs were in the air like that, and about what was happening to me. I hadn't minded it happening, because I was so sad, but now I guess everyone knew a lot about me now. "Oh well," I thought, "It's nice; so what."
When Abby finished my bottom, I sat up, and Cindy started drying and brushing my hair. She said, "Would you like to try to make a pony tail, like most of the team wears or, maybe, two pig tails?" I held up two fingers. And she had just finished the pig tails when Mommy and the rest of the team came in.
I ran and jumped into Mommy's arms, and she kissed me and told me how cute they were, though they felt kind of short to me. Then she hollered at the girls to hit the showers and get out of here, like she was being mean, but the girls didn't act like they believed she was at all, but did start taking off their cloths real fast.
I whispered to Mommy, "Nuzzle?" and she nodded and put me down so she could pick up all my wet cloths, and I trotted over to her office. Then I got to nuzzle an extra time today and an extra bottle too.
-
Chapter X.XVIII: JB and Lee
I had kinda forgotten all about being all naked until I had finished the bottle, by then I felt all warm inside instead of all cold like I had after I saw my real mom.
My clothes were way too yucky from rain and mud to put back on. But I still had the sparkly red shirt the girl in PE gave me, and my unders with the big flower. Then she started taking off her clothes and said, "JB, I'm going to take a shower. Can you play in here or start your homework while I get changed."
"But the girls are still out there; can't I go play with them 'stead, please?"
"They are?" she said and looked out the window behind the couch, "OK, but tell all of them to go out to the gym and watch for their rides, and you can go too as long as Abby or Amanda are there to keep an eye on you."
I started to run outside, but Mommy said, "JB, you don't mind going into the gym dressed like that?"
"Na-uh. It's 'K."
Mommy smiled and said, "Alright. Remind Ab and Amanda they need to watch you, OK sweetheart?"
"'K," I said and then ran to the locker room. Then first thing I said to the girls was, "My Mommy says you all get out now and play in the gym and watch for your rides."
They all laughed at me for that, and I said, "She told me to tell you, so ya' got to."
Amanda said, "OK! OK! JB, but we've been waiting for you. What took you so long?"
I said, "Can't tell you. Come on and go."
One of the cheerleaders said, "Let me fix you hair first, JB. These girl-jocks don't know how to make a little girl look pretty."
"But I'm not a little girl, you know?"
Doesn't mean you can't be pretty, I have something for your puppy-dog-ears," she said, and I saw the two red ribbons in her hand.
"They're pigtails, dummy," I said.
"They are, but pigtails can be longer or braided too. When they are short and floppy and sweet, they are puppy-dog-ears. Come on, let me make them beutifuuul for you," the cheerleader said.
She tied the bows in my hair, and I looked around at the volleyball girls to see if they minded because of what she had said about them, but they were all grinning too. When they were done I went over to the big mirror that was a window when you were in Mommy's office, but it was too high, and Amanda picked me up to see. They really did look nice! (and I remembered to say thank you too.)
Amanda asked if I was going to come into the gym to play with them, and I said I could if she and Abby would be there to watch me. She said they couldn't take their eyes off me anyway, so they would until Abby's step-mom got there to take them both home.
But when we got into the gym, Shelly and Lee and Sam (They're Abby's step-mom, sister and brother. I knew them all from the beach.) were all sitting on the bleachers all ready. I said, "Awww, now I got to go do stupid homework 'cus they're here."
Abby said she would see if her mom would wait, and it turned out she wanted to talk to my Mommy anyway. When Sam saw me he said, "Nice clothes, JB." but I ignored him. Abby pushed him real hard though and his step-mom hushed him. But I ignored him, because I'd decided it was OK, and he was in the girl's gym so it shouldn't matter anyway like that. (Yeah, he was allowed there. The girl's gym and the boy's gym was really just one giant room but there was this wall that was really bleachers closed up to make a wall to make two parts, but the girls' classes usually were on one side and boys' on the other.)
Lee ran over beside me and asked if I wanted to play with her. She whispered it to me, she did that a lot. I knew she didn't like everyone to hear her. I did want to play with her, so we went over to the bleachers and she started telling me about the doll she had with her.
Abby and Amanda and the cheerleader came to play with us, but really just watched, and Lee whispered (like she always did.) to Abby, "Can I take my shorts off?"
But Abby said, "No! You're too big for that, Lee. Besides JB is like that because he got cought in the rain."
The doll was a big kid in the books that were written about her, but Lee wanted to play like the doll was still a baby, so we did. The big girls went off and sat on the floor with Sam, and they all just sat and talked like big kids like to do.
Then Abby yelled, "Hey, Jaden, come and show Heather how you can s*ck your toes." I shook my head; I thought they might be getting ready to tease me. Besides Lee and I were busy.
Amanda called, "Please, JB, real quick. Please."
I walked over and showed them, and Heather (that was the cheerleader's name I figured out) was real impressed. She asked if I could do the splits, and I didn't know what that was and she stretched her legs out so that her middle was almost on the ground. I said I couldn't do that (I can't hold myself just a little off the ground like she did.), but showed her that I could do it so the part between my legs was all the way on the ground (that's easy for me.)
"Ouch," Sam said.
"I thought boys almost never could do that. And you make it look easy," Heather said.
Lee came over and pulled on my arm. But Heather wouldn't let me go, so Lee went over to Shelly, her step-mom, and sat right next to her, and her step-mom talked to her.
Heather said, "Can you do this?" and but one leg straight up and pushed it behind her head. Real quickly I did it with both my legs at the same time. Then I put them behind my shoulders, but I had to lie on my back to do that or I'd fall over, and they all laugher.
Heather was trying to get one leg like that, and she was wearing a kind of short skirt, and I saw where Sam was looking and started to laugh, and Heather noticed too and stuck the front of her skirt under her. But she didn't seem all that embarrassed really; she fake whispered to me (so everyone could hear really), "Like, he can't see your panties, Jade." And I laughed too, because I liked being like this around some people now.
Heather's cell phone rang. (I think cheerleaders are required to have those even in Junior High), and she jumped up, before she answered it and said, "OH, cr*p. I'm in sh*t." and ran to the door as she talked on the phone. Sam reached over and put his hands on my ears because she had said those words.
I saw Shelly was pulling Lee's shorts off over her shoes, and I smiled, and Lee and me went to play with the doll again. Now Lee was dressed like me, but her panties came up higher and had little purple and blue flowers all over.
While we were pretending to change the doll's diaper, Lee whispered to me, "Do you ever wet your panties, Jade?"
I nodded and said, "'Cuz I sometimes don't make it in time."
"Ever go the other way in them?" she asked, and I just nodded. Then I smelled it and she hadn't even stopped playing and didn't stop playing to go tell anyone she was dirty either, so I didn't say anything about it because it didn't smell that much to me.
Mommy finally came out of the locker room, but she just waved and sat down to talk to Ms Magee (that's what I was supposed to call Lee's step-mom then.). Abby and Amanda got my yellow rain coat and Lee's very red one just like it and her shorts and came over. Abby handed Lee her shorts and told her to put them on, while Amanda held my coat open to help me.
Abby suddenly said, "JB, did you have another wreck already."
I shook my head hard and said, "No," but she felt my bottom to see if there was anything in my panties anyway.
Then she looked at Lee and said, "Lee! You didn't!!"
I said, "You just leave her alone. Stop!" Then to Lee I said, "It is OK. Come on my Mommy has all the stuff to fix it up," and I took her hand to help her walk over the bleachers to out Mommies.
"Uh-oh," Shelly said, and them added to my Mommy, "See, Marnie."
Mommy said, "Do you think meeting JB had anything to do with it?" She was taking powder and baby wipes out of her big, deep bag.
"No," Shelly said, "She had wetting accidents last August and one at school before she met him. This is her second of this kind, but the others don't know about them yet." She had laid Lee down on the bench and was carefully taking off her dirty unders.
Abby, Amanda and Sam went to some of the higher benches and talked. I hope they were feeling bad about being mean to Lee. I lay back on an bench and pulled my legs up real high and said, "Look do like this, Lee, so your Mommy can do a good job," and Lee pulled her legs up as close to her head as she could, and she looked at me with a big smile.
Mommy said, "She did have quite a trama last spring, Shelly. And that woman may have done more..."
As she cleaned Lee Shelly said, "Yes, I believe she needs a little time to readjust. I'm only working part time, and could quit and home school for a while, but..."
"We're seeing Nora tonight, let me talk to her about the nurse and people at Lee's school before you decide. I'll call you but it may late. This little guy gets to stay up later because he takes naps now."
Lee was in a diaper that my Mommy had had in her bag, and went to get her doll. Abby came over and this time helped Lee get into her coat. Then she tried to pick her up, but Lee's nose was at the top of my head, and Abby had a hard time carrying me so she couldn't do Lee. Sam gave her a piggy-back ride to the mommies, and then Lee wanted her Mommy to hold her. My Mommy handed Lee an empty bottle to borrow, and Lee held it.
Sam offered me a piggy-back, but first I got up on a bench to give Lee and big wet kiss with a "Muumma" in it like Amanda had shown me. Then Sam took me all the way to Mommy's car and strapped me in.
At the first light our cars were next to each other and I saw Lee pretending to use the empty bottle. I waved to her and said, "Lee is a very cute baby, Mommy."
-
Chapter X.XIX: JB's New Bed
Until I saw the empty boxes in my garage, I'd totally forgotten that all my new furniture was supposed to be in my room when I got home. Mommy couldn't even get the car into it and parked in the driveway. Mama's car was there too because she had come over to let the deliverymen in.
Mama came out because she had heard us drive up, and I ran to her as soon as Mommy had got me out of the car. We went straight to my room, and there it was.
I guess I'd known what it would be like, but it still made me feel bad, and I went and leaned against its bars. Mama came up behind me and asked if I wanted to get inside it. I nodded slowly, and she lifted me up and placed me in the crib. I sat there and brushed my hand across the bars until Mommy asked if I liked it.
I nodded yes, although I really, really didn't. It was white, and at both ends it had cute little animals, bunnies, squirrels, and kittens mostly, that looked like they were carved into the wood; they weren't colored though, just the same as the rest of the head and foot boards, you could just see them because of the shapes. There were little animals in the top rail of the sides too.
Mommy came over and rubbed my back and asked what the trouble was, and that's when I started to cry and said, "I don't want to be in jail, and I want to still sleep with you."
She picked me up and hugged me tight, and we sat in the new rocking chair that was in a corer. She said, "JB, baby, you can come and stay in my bed sometimes still, but you need your own bed too. It isn't a jail, honey, the bars are there to keep you safe; you do roll around a lot when you sleep and I don't want you to fall out. That would be horrible!"
I said, "Yeah, but I can never get out anymore. I can't come in in the morning and watch you sleep any-ever. And you look so sweet that way, Mommy. And I can't go watch cartoons, or wait for you by the shower. I just got to sit and be locked up."
Mama said, "Jade, you slept in a bed like this today. That was OK."
That was different, and also how I knew. But I didn't like talking and explaining all the time, and I was sobbing. But I manage to say, "That was nap; and I was scared it would take long for someone to come, and had to push button twice, and it was at school so no where to go."
"But, JB," Mommy said, "I'd worry about you running around the house alone, and I want to come in take my little baby out of bed somethimes."
"I don't want to be a baby all the time though, you can come at naps, and I won't run round when I not supposed too. Promise. Promise."
Mama said, "Marnie, you did say he had different modes, and you did get the extra rail to make this into a toddler bed."
"OK, baby love, we will fix you a big boy's bed, and then we will decide how you will know when you can get out and when you can't."
I smiled. And Mommy and Mama got screwdrivers, and I helped by holding things and finding little pieced that got dropped. And the bed was lower and it still had a rail almost the whole way, so it was still cozy and safe, but the rail didn't go all the way to the end of the bed so I could climb out at times; and Mommy put a timer on the dancing ballerina that Mama had gave me so I'd have one at home and at school, but she would only come on and dance at times I could get out, rest of time I had to just call and there was a walkie-talkie right in my room so Mommy could always hear me if I needed her.
And I climbed in and out about twenty times for practice, and the bed even had pads around the rails incase I rolled too far. And I said it could be a little girl's bed sometimes too, and Mommy and Mama said that it could too. And I loved it, but sometimes I could still stay with Mommy until I feel asleep; she promised.
And then I looked at the rest of stuff in the room, and I love it to. There was the rocking chair with a soft seat and back and even padded arms, and a toy box that was white and gold and looked like a treasure chest! And there was a bunch of drawers, but on top it had a pad and a rail so no one could roll off by accident, and that was for changing babies, but also for changing big kids too.
And when I was on the changing table the castle was right above me, and when I was in bed there was a rainbow above me, but I told you about those already yesterday.
Mommy went to get dinner fixed, and Mama stayed to play with me. We decided to play dress up and Mama helped me get into my costume that looked like the ballerina lamp that she had given me. It even had a tutu that was all rustley, and I tried to spin on my toes, but - know what - that is real hard. But I could hold my legs up and stuff and do lots of that stuff. And I walked all the way to the table on my toes when it was dinner time. Even though Mommy had made macaroni, which is hard to keep on a fork, I decided I didn't want anyone to feed me tonight, and got it all in by myself.
After dinner I had to do homework. I didn't have that much, but my new Math teacher had given me five whole sheets to do, and he told me to tell Mommy she couldn't help no matter how much she wanted to. The first of it was easy, easy. But the last was real, real hard, and I wished I had forgot to tell Mommy that.
While I was working Mama had to go home, but she and Mommy talked at the door, and she decided she was going to come back just to put me in bed tonight.
After homework I went potty and left my tutu off while I played with my trucks. Then it was bath time, and Mommy got in with me, after we washed and played with the boats and dolls I snuggled with Mommy in the water. I moved my hand down between her legs to feel inside her crack again; she smiled and said, "Gently, sweet baby," and I was. She put her hand on top of mine and put it over a little bump inside her. Then she pushed it down lower and to where there was a hole my finger could go in to. She kissed my forehead while I did that and left her lips right there.
She got up all the sudden and took me out of the tub, she dried off and dried me off, and we went into her bed. She lay down with her legs apart and had me lay next to her, then she took my hand and put it back inside her. And I put my lips on her nipple, and she stroked my hair. She started to get wet down there, and she got some of he juice on her fingers and put them into my mouth, it was kinda oily and salty but not bad. Then she started breathing hard, but didn't want me to stop.
Mama walked in and saw us. I held my arms out to her and she came and gave me a hug and lay next to Mommy too. Mama put her hand with mine and we both rubbed around Mommy's legs. Mama started to practice nuzzle with Mommy, and Mommy started to pant real fast. Then she sat up real fast and grabbed me in a tight hug, and kissed me on my tummy for a real long time and I giggled, and she put my fingers in her mouth and then in my mouth, so I could taste the juice again, and then Mama s*cked my fingers and then she and Mommy kissed again while they both hugged me almost too tightly.
Then Mommy lay down like she was real tired, and Mama picked me up, and we went into my room. When she laid me on my new changing table she asked me, "Did you have fun doing that, Jade."
I just grinned real big, and she smiled. After she had put all the creams and oils and powders all over me, and put me in my diaper, she lifted me off the table and asked what I'd like to wear to bed. I looked through all my t-shirts, but picked the long pale blue nightie I'd borrowed from Glyn the other night.
"That's a very pretty choice, Jade," Mama said.
"It's not fair that all the nice stuff to wear is only for girls, isn't it?" I said.
Mama said, "Certainly not, but I think you can start wearing lots of pretty things if you like, Jade. I'm going to take you shopping for some more things very soon, pumpkin."
I hugged her, but said, "But can't at school anyway."
"Well not at first, but maybe someday soon, sweetie. We will see."
After I had kissed Mommy goodnight, I nuzzled with Mama and had my bottle while sitting in the new big chair in my room. Mama put me down in my new bed, and it was nice to lie there and see the bars that kept me so safe then. I started pretending to taste candy on my thumb, and Mama put the soft yellow and white cover over me and kissed my nose.
When she turned out the last light stars came out all over the ceiling. That was the surprise in my room that I could only see in the dark. And they were wonderful too.
-
Chapter X.X.X: JB's Thoughts
When I woke up the pink ballerina was already dancing, so it was OK for me to get out of bed. I carried both of my best bears into Mommy's room, but she wasn't there. Someone was under the covers but it wasn't Mommy.
I stopped and stared at the covers, then I heard the door open, and I went just inside the door to peek down the hall. I saw Mommy walking up the hall; what a relief! But she was all sweaty, and I didn't know why. I said "You OK? Who is that??"
She smiled at me and said, "I just went for a run, sweetheart, and that's just your Mama. Why don't you climb under the covers very quietly and nuzzle while I get a shower, baby?"
I went over, pushed the covers back, then lay next to Mama, and started s*cking her b*east; she didn't have a bra on to get in the way. In fact, she had nothing on, and while I nuzzled I let one hand go down between her legs and petted her inside like I had done with Mommy last night. Mama didn't wake up, but her hand started rubbing my bottom.
Mommy came back all wet and kissed the back of my head. Then she kissed Mama and said, "Nora, you should wake up. You don't want to miss this, hon."
Mama whispered, "Hush. You're going to mess up my lovely dream."
I smiled, and snuggled closer to her. Mommy kept rubbing her hair with a towel and went to the kitchen. She came back with a warm bottle of milk, and one of juice too. She sat down on the bed and said, "Sorry to tell you this, love, but you need to get up; you have just time to feed our little honey pot."
Mama sat up and stretched; she laid me across her lap and put the warm bottle in my mouth. "By the weekend I'll be able to do both of these things at once."
"That soon, Nora?" Mommy said.
"I've done it before. That gives me an advantage, Marn," Mama said. Then Mommy sat with an arm around Mama, and put my legs across her, so I was sitting in two laps at once as I drank my milk. When I was done Mama made me lean forward and rubbed my back. That made me burp, and some stuff came up too, but Mommy had a towel ready to catch it, and we all laughed.
Mama is supposed to be at school before the busses so she had to hurry. Mommy feed me breakfast, scrambled eggs, and I let her put it in my mouth because she asked, and I like that better in the mornings. Then we got dressed. She put me in a pair of light blue shorts that had a yellow string to tie in a bow that was supposed to shoe at the top and a top - I mean shirt - that was tie-dyed in big swirls of yellow and blue, which was about as pretty as anything a boy could wear with out being teased for being dressed-up.
It was the first morning of my new schedule and Mommy let Abby and me go to the infirmary at the end of her class again. Mama said I was going to get a morning snack everyday from now on; that meant a bottle of warm milk and a nuzzle.
Then I went to my new class, which was reading, which I took now instead of English. The teacher was an old lady, who talked real sweet to everybody, and had a young lady that helped her and talked real soft. In the class room was a spot that had pillows and a wall around it that was painted like a stone wall, and that was called the palace. We got to go in there if we finished our work for the day; they started me off real easy and I got to go there my first day! Even though I came late.
Once in the palace the teacher said we could do anything we wanted to as long as it was reading. Which was a joke, but still it was nice because we could read from lots of books, even comic books.
Both of those boys were in this new class too. Yeah, Carl and Henry, the idiots that had thrown water on me and tried to beat me up and got me played catch with and were in my arithmetic class and had tried to bother me yesterday too. And they got to go into the palace just after I did, and I think they only did their work to get in there with me, and I squeezzed into a corner and tried to ignore them, because the teacher said it was a reading palace not a talking and playing palace. But they kept talking to me anyway.
And one of them eventually said, "Hey, look, Jaden, we're real sorry about throwing water on you."
I just rolled my eyes and looked away. I wasn't that dumb, but then the other one said, "Yeah, we thought you were a boy. That was dumb, but you know with the clothes you wore and all. So we would never have done it, if we had known you were a girl. Really."
I chuckled by accident, and still didn't say anything, and the first one said, "Besides that isn't where girls would get wet anyway, so we would have had to think of something else; I mean to trick a girl - not that we would, because we aren't creeps."
I laughed at the parts about not being creeps, and said, "OK, whatever, quiet before we get in trouble," and they acted like I'd said something nice to them and they wanted me to, but at least they left me alone.
So that was the only new and weird stuff that happened that morning, and I didn't care that they thought I was a girl now, because they were just annoying now and not dangerous any more. At least for now.
After lunch just Abby walked me to the infirmary today, and she told me that Lee had had accidents again at home last night, and Lee wasn't even being taken on potty breaks unless she asked and was wearing pull-ups even to school.
I gave Abby a hug and told her she was nice right in the hall, because she was talking nicer about Lee now, but I don't know if she knew that's what I meant.
I went into my room and was playing with my bears while Abby and Mama talked in the hall, and they came in and made me stop right in the middle, and Abby said I was being fussy, and Mama said I always was just before nap time. But I wasn't being fussy at all; I was just busy right then.
Mama let Abby do almost all of getting me ready and they talked about doing things for Lee so I guess that was practice for Lee. Then Mama and I nuzzled and Abby was there and waited and we didn't hide what we were doing from her any more. Then Mama asked Abby if she wanted to give me my bottle and I was put in Abby's lap. As I s*cked he bottle my hand brushed up against Abby's boobies, and she didn't mind so I let it stay there, and then I was laid in the bed, both Abby and Mama kissed me before they pulled up the rail, and I feel asleep.
When I woke up the ballerina light was dancing. I didn't know if that was a sign like it was at home or not. I watched her and pretended I had candy on my thumb, and thought about things. I didn't like taking naps when they started but waking up felt good.
You might think that I had become a complete little kid, and I couldn't think about things or remember things any more, but that's wrong. I remembered that today was Tuesday, and I couldn't hear the bells in my room, but I knew it was just about the end of fifth period out in the school. It was after fifth period just one week ago that I got hit by a door and had an accident and Mommy cleaned me up.
Just one week and my life had changed a lot!! It's taken this long to tell you about all of the changes, and maybe that's taking too long, but it all seems kind of important, so I told it.''
I still knew I was thirteen years old, but I liked it being treated little, and I liked it getting hugs and held, even by the girls in my class. And sometimes I didn't mind when I had to talk to kids now and even talked in class and what I said wasn't always stupid now, even the teachers said so.
Just one week and I didn't mind when people thought I was very little, because they thought I was sweet and cute too, and I liked being those things now. And I wondered if it would be better if they thought I was a girl now, because then I could be sweeter and cuter too. But lots of people had seen my pieces, the ones between my legs - you know, and I didn't even mind that. I like not wearing clothes or just wearing panties, and no one minded. so maybe I could wear cuter clothes too and they would mind either.
Anyway when I started telling this story, I said I was going to become famous. Maybe you thought that I just meant that lots of people in Jr. High would know my name, and that already has started kind of. And I like that because even if someone was going to be mean to me now, there would be someone to help me near by.
But I meant a lot more than that when I said I was going to be famous. I meant that I was going to have things about me in the paper and even some on TV and get a medal and stuff like that. You will see.
But it is a couple of weeks later than now that all that started. I wanted you to know about my new life and new friends first, because that is part of what's going to happen. And there are still secrets, like the thing that happened last year that I still don't know all about, and that I should tell you how I learned them too.
Also, I want to tell you more about my playing with people and having fun and shopping, but tell me if you think I'm just talking about it to much.
I guess, I kinda don't want to get to the scary and sad parts to fast.
Right then, just after I had woke form a nap, I liked just being the very cutest kid in the whole school and being loved by lots of people, and I knew I was both those right then when I had just woke up. And that's the nice part to tell about and all.
I remembered I would be staying at volleyball practice all afternoon, and that I could go to PE in just my unders, and I pushed the button to call Mama because I wanted to get the afternoon started, NOW.
-
Chapter X.X.XI: JB Goes to Practice
Amanda came in with Mama, so fifth period was already over. Just like I had thought would happen yesterday, they did put me in the shirt with the teddy bear on it, but today I didn't mind any more. I even decided to take my bear, Holly, with me to classes (that was allowed as long as we didn't play with them during class time.).
Not even those two boys, Carl and Henry, said anything about my bear or the bear on my shirt, but they did ask me why I changed clothes, and I said, "Because I want to." And they said "good-bye" and "see ya'," when we left class, like we were friends now, and I just took Cindy's hand and walked away fast, and she teased me about having two boy friends all the way to the gym (but it was nice teasing, not mean teasing).
OK, then I wore just panties again all during PE class though Mommy said I could wear the shorts I already had on, but I didn't want to, because it's more comfortable the other way. And I stayed like that during volleyball practice too. After all the warm-ups when the team started real volleyball drills, Mommy told me to pick a girl to take me into the locker room to do business - you know, go potty - because I had had to at about this time yesterday, and Mommy wants to be safe and not have accidents when I don't have to. I picked Cindy because she still had a sore knee and had to not practice real hard yet, even though officially she is younger than me and she didn't mind. Then I sat on the bleachers and it was kind of dull because there weren't even any balls I could chase, so Holly and I had to just watched.
The cheerleaders were practicing inside on the mats because the grass was too wet (but the football team and both soccer teams were outside), and that girl from yesterday, Heather, called me to show them all how I put my legs behind my back. The cheerleaders told me that they all had to do a bunch of gymnastics for years (at our school that was the rule, so that just being pretty didn't mean you could try-out and get mad if you didn't make the squad), but they weren't that limber as I was. Then they tried to show me how to do some flips and stuff, but mainly I could just do summersaults and cartwheels because the others took lots of practice.
But I could do some of the jumps and landings that were part of the cheer stuff; and they asked me again, to be a junior cheer leader. (I decided that junior meant I hadn't done all the gymnastics, and not about my age, and also because I was little and acted little too, even though they knew I was as old as them. And now that seemed all OK to me, because it was OK to them too.) But I didn't want to make the volleyball team mad at me! Or Mommy! So I said maybe - for just half the practice - and I'd see about it.
While we were practicing, I was trying to do the dances with them (I wasn't good, but they didn't mind). At the end, I jumped in the air and landed in the splits (I knew what that was now.), and someone clapped and I looked around and saw it was my Mama. Mommy had told me she was coming to take me shopping, but I didn't know it would be this early.
Mama just waved to Mommy and was in a big hurry to go, because I had to do homework after shopping too and because traffic was starting. But even I knew I couldn't go shopping in just unders! But when I said that all the cheerleader girls laughed, and one said, "They aren't unders for you, Jade, because you don't have any overs over them." Which really was funny. But Mama said she was going to change me into something nice in the car anyway.
Mama's car was a whole lot smaller than Mommy's and only had two doors, so I stood close to one and she pulled something up my legs. She hadn't let me see all of them first, but I knew they were blue and white. She had them all the way up before I realized it was a skirt. I'd never worn one of those of course.
I think Mama thought I was going to cry or be fussy, because as soon as she had it all they way up she sat in the car seat and but me in her lap and hugged me and told me how pretty I looked and that it would be better for shopping for the things she wanted to buy tonight.
But I wasn't going to be fussy at all; I thought some girl time would be fun. And it was a really neat skirt too. It looked like it was three different skirts because the pieces over lapped, and the white part turned out to be lace in three rows all the way round and it was all rufflely and puffed out kind of, but not as much as the dress I'd worn for Mama's dinner a couple nights ago, because it didn't have petticoats and slips. Also, it was longer than the dress had been, but not much; it still would have been hard to sit like a lady with the skirt under me; I'd have to sit like a little girl with it just spread out behind, but that was fine by me, I didn't want to be a lady really yet.
And Mama smiled just because I was happy, and started to put me in my car seat, which was harder because there wasn't a back door, and before she had me in I jumped up because I remembered Holly. Mama said Mommy would get her for me, but I was real afraid she would forget because Holly was in the gym, not her office with my books and stuff. So Mama let me go get her, and when the girls saw me they all stopped their practicing, both the cheerleaders and the volleyball team, and they yelled that I was cute in the skirt and some even whistled, like is rude to do at girls but they were kidding. One of the cheerleaders said I should spin around and see if I could get the skirt up enough to show my 'overs' (she meant my panties, but called them that because of what I told you about.) and I did, and I could make the skirt fly out, but I don't think it was far enough to let people see anything. And someone said I should curtsy, and I thought that that was teasing and shook my head; but some more asked me, and I wasn't sure they were all being mean so I did, and they all smiled and giggled, which was different from when people laughed at me. So I smiled and giggled too, and me and Holly ran to get back to the car.
Mama drove us to a big Mall, the same one Mommy and I had gone to on Sunday to buy school clothes, but I didn't think anyone would remember me being a boy on Sunday. Before we went in Mama wanted to put some barrettes in my hair, and I asked her if she could give me puppy-dog-ears like I had last night, but she didn't have the right kind of holders or ribbons, but the barrettes had rows of flowers on them and were pretty too.
I was going to tell you all about shopping and the hair cut I got, that didn't really make my hair shorter much, and about my new necklace and bracelet. But I took to much time talking about school and the cheerleaders. Those are important too; because it is Carl and Henry that helped me decide that looking like a girl was OK even around boys; and the cheerleaders is important because - I guess I'll tell you ahead of it happening - the volleyball team is going to say it's OK to be a cheerleader, because I'll do it at their games. So I'll have to talk about all the shopping stuff next time and, also, about how you shouldn't make every night something exciting for little kids, like the mistake that Mama and Mommy both had made.
-
Chapter X.X.XII: JB's Clothes and Haircut.
So we went into the store. It was the same store that Mommy and I had gone to first on Sunday, but nobody recognized me, because I was in a skirt this time I guess.
Mama just wanted to do tops, that's what she always calls shirts, and some prettier shorts here. The tops we got were really neat ones! Not any t-shirts, except one that I loved that was yellow and had pink shinny butterflies flying around on it. The rest were other kinds; they mostly only had strings to tie at the shoulders, but some had straps, and then came down a little to get to the real shirt part. One that I really liked was gathered up to a spot in the middle of my chest and when I had that on it looked sorta like I had real boobies, like a big girl. That one was white with lots of pink flowers above the boobie part then pink where it spread out below that. Another was purple all over and fit real tight but it didn't even come to my bellybutton so I could never wear it to school even if I started going there as a girl sometimes.
I only got two pairs of shorts, but finally I got some with some pretty designs on them. And that was all we were suppose to get at that store, but I asked Mama for some stretchy pants things that came halfway from my knee and ankle and were all rainbow strips going across, and though they looked like tights in a way they aren't because sometimes girls don't were anything over the tops, and I got a pink pair like that too. And Mama saw this jade colored shirt that looked like a boy's knit shirt with the color and all, but it was way long, and at the bottom it spread out into a pleated skirt, and that was neat even if it didn't have designs on it at all.
Then Mama wanted to go to a second store. It was fancier, I think and didn't have all the different parts but just had clothes for kid's, nice clothes mostly, and we started with dresses like Glyn had worn on the trip to the beach, and I got to get three of those. One, my favoritest, was yellow and orange and only had one place where it tied behind my neck, and when I wore it it kinda felt like it didn't touch me anywhere at all. The second favorite was a light pinkish-purple, that was all bunched together at the top in little tight ruffles kinda, and spread out from a waist (my Mama called it that but it was way above my bellybutton when I had it on). And the third also had two ties at the shoulders, but spread out right from the top and was yellow with big blue and pink flowers all over.
And I got three skirts too, one yellow and green and pink plaid, one very bright pink and stretchy and tight and short, and one that was three layers like the one I was wearing but pink and purple. Then I got an orange, a yellow, and a baby-blue pair of skorts, which I found out is what those things girls wear that make you think they have on a skirt but are really shorts.
The bad thing was that when Mama put them on me in the little room, she just made me stand on the bench a second, then she would take it off of me. Finialy I told her it wasn't fair that I could walk in them and see if the dresses were good for twirling and stuff, and I couldn't see them in a mirror. So then I got to walk back into the store and see the others, and we tried about ten, to pick all the stuff, and lots of the ladies that worked in the store told me how pretty I looked, and even some of the other mamas shopping smiled at me.
The other bad thing was that they all came down to my knee or under, but Mama said she could fix that with her sewing machine, and they would all be the right length, which was just below my bottom or else half way to my knees for some
I never use to like shopping, you know, but this was fun, because I got to look at stuff that I couldn't ever before, and I got to try different stuff, and didn't get yelled at when I had good ideas about what to buy. And even thought it was real, real long still, I decided to wear my best new dress, the yellow and orange one, out of the store.
Mama said we had one more store to go to after that one, and it was for even fancier stuff!! But she said we didn't have time before my hair appointment.
That scared me! I had just got all these wonderful clothes, and I was gonna get a hair cut! But Mama said that good hair people could make hair look nicer without making it shorter. I don't know how they can do that, and I was still worried a whole lot, but I promised I'd let them try and not cry until they were done.
While we were waiting we walked around looking just in windows and at some other stuff, and I practiced twirlling my new dress until I bumped into this man, and both Mama and I said we were very sorry, but he just smiled and thought it was funny. And we looked at this little counter in the middle of where you walked from store to store and they had necklaces and bracelets and earrings and stuff. I looked at all the pretty earrings mostly and wished I could get holes in my ears for them, but I didn't want it to hurt, and I didn't think I could do that and be a boy at school either though some boys did, but really it was usually the meanest boys, which was weird but seemed that way, because no one would say nothing to them, I guess.
While I was looking at some pretty earrings with diamonds in them, Mama called me over and she had bought something. I was a piece of green rock that was shaped like a little heart, and she put it on me with a gold chain so it only came down to where that little notch is in my throat, and she said, "A jade heart for my little Jade."
I smiled real big because it was the first necklace I'd ever, ever had, and when the girl selling stuff heard that was my name she went and talked to the other lady and came back and said I could have something else made of jade for half price. I was hard to pick but I decided on a bracelet of jade beads, but when I tried it on it was way too long for my arm, but the girl said I could wear it on my ankle until I was bigger. And I think it looked even nicer there. Really.
Then we had to go to the Hair cut place, and I walked slow and I had my thumb in my mouth as I went in, because I was scared about what they were going to do. Before, when I lived in group homes, we got hair cuts about every other month, and the man would just use those electric razor things and make the hair real short. Last spring I got sick on hair cut day by putting my finger way in my throat the way a girl showed me she got out of school some thimes, and they let me miss a hair cut. Then I move houses because they knew I might go with my Mom, and I didn't have a hair cut because it wasn't hair cut day while I was at that house. And my mom never took me to get a haircut because they cost money. So it had been almost eight months since I had had one, and I finally kind of liked my hair, though it was kinda messy looking, at least it wasn't dumb looking. Now it was going to be short again.
But this place was different right away. It smelled different, and I guess I should have known there were girls, as well as boys, getting their hair cut there (since I was a girl right then.). Also, they had ladies to do all the hair cutting. And a nice lady came over to me and talked to Mama about my hair and Mama said we wanted to look better but to let it get longer, and the lady didn't say, "Then why are you here to get it cut," or something. Instead she said, "OK, we can do a lot. Layering will bring out some of her nice little curls, and she should have bangs, I think."
I said, "I still want to have puppy-dog-ears. Do you know what those are?"
And the lady said, "Of Course! I specialize in kid's hair. How could I not know about the best ways?" and she smiled and had me climb up in the big chair and put a pink plastic cover with puppies playing on it all over me, and she tilted me way, way back and she washed my hair and asked me about my new necklace and ankle bracelet and what a nice name Jade was while she did everything.
And when she tilted me forward there was a boy that I didn't recognize coming to get into the chair next to me, and he said, "Hey! Hi, JB."
And I smiled and thought maybe it was a kid from school or something, and he said, "Remember? From the beach?"
And then he was under a blue cover, and all I could see was his face, and he was Greg, who I hadn't seen in clothes very much, so I said, "Hi."
And he wasn't getting his hair washed, just cut, and we talked while the two ladies worked on our hair for a long, long time, and I told him I didn't want short hair, and he said he didn't either, but they just put it in place at this barber's. And the ladies told us they were stylist, not barbers. And they didn't use those razor things on us at all.
And then when my lady was all done with clipping she turned me to look in the mirror, and it wasn't very much shorter at all, and did look fluffier, and I asked if she had things to do puppy-dog-ears, and she did." And she added bright yellow ribbon to them because she had seen my new dress.
But Greg said, "Boys don't wear their hair like that," real, real loud.
And because I had just remembered about all of that and him not knowing I was shopping as a girl today, I said, "But I'm not a boy, Greg!" and I hoped he would understand and be nice, but knew that most boys aren't.
And Greg said, "You are too. I felt your wiener."
And both of the ladies were real quite, and Greg's mother came over, and he looked real embarrassed and I felt like crying and might have been, and I jumped out of the chair to run to Mama. And I heard Greg say, "We had wiener, hot dogs, at the beach. And I thought you were a boy is all...." But I didn't wait to listen and Mama told the haircut lady that I was a bit of a tomboy, and didn't wear a top at the beach yet. And she smiled and said to come back, and was still nice but I don't know what she thought at all, and I wanted to never go back at all.
-
Chapter X.X.XIII: JB Is Frightened
I was really scared. What if that jerk came out into the mall and started pointing at me and yelling about me being a boy and my wiener even?
When we were out of the shop Mama grabbed me and picked me up. I think I was shaking, and Mama started rubbing my back as she carried me to a bench. I sat in her lap, and she hugged me and said it was all OK. Then she said, "Those two girls in the shop weren't surprise by what that boy said, Jade. They already knew, baby."
I stopped sobbing and looked at her face. She said, "Sweetheart, I know them, and they know that there are some girls that have to look like boys sometimes. They know how to give haircuts that work for girls like that, and that is why we went there. I think what he said about touching you might have surprised them, but they do know that children like to explore too."
"But the other people in the shop?" I asked.
"No one heard any of that, hon. Only me and his mama were in the back part. They all just wondered why you got so upset."
"Really?"
"Really. You feel better now? Because we still have to do more shopping and eat dinner. You ready?"
I shook my head; I wanted to just be held some more and Mama was OK with that. I put my head on her b*est and my hand too. I really wanted to nuzzle but knew this wasn't a good place of course. After a minute I said, "Can we go home and finish another time?"
Mama was stroking my hair and said, "We can if we must, pumpkin." People were walking by and saw where I was touching her, but she didn't mind and the people all just smiled.
Mama said, "You know we mostly bought clothes for a big girl so far. I wanted to get some for a cute little girl too."
"I want to nuzzle, Mama," I said.
"OH, well let's see if we can find somewhere to do that. First, we need to take some things to the car though. OK?"
I nodded, and she took my hand. We had to go back to the hair place to get the bags because I had left so fast, and I hid behind her as we went in. That boy was gone, think goodness, and the hair ladies smiled and said hello to me. Even though they were cutting other kids hair, they stopped and told me to come and look in the mirror; I hadn't really done that before.
I stood on one of the empty chairs, and the lady that had cut my hair held me, and pointed at the mirror and said what a pretty little girl was inside it, and I giggled because I thought there was one there too, a girl with curlier hair and with little pigtails, puppy-dog-ears, and bright yellow ribbons. The lady got a damp cloth and wiped my face off, and then she kissed my forehead and asked if I felt better, and I nodded and smiled, and Mama smiled too.
We had tons of bags, and it was hard for us to carry them all, but we did, and Mama and I carried on together, because we couldn't hold hands and get all of them.
We had just got into the parking lot when I heard that boy yell, "JB!"
I dropped all the bags started to run to our car. I was about to cross one of the paths between rows of cars when I heard the loud squeal and then a honk! And I jumped and dodged towards some parked cars and the car was still honking, and Mama ran up, she had dropped all her bags too, and the man in the honking car yelled, "Hold her hand, damn it, lady." And Mama came over, and she grabbed me, and I was already crying because that man had scared me so much, and Mama spanked me right on my bottom three times. And I cried louder, and she hugged me real tight and said, "Baby, baby Jade, please, please don't ever, ever do that again." And she was kneeling and hugging and rocking back and forth, and I cried harder.
And that stupid lady and that stupid boy were walking towards us, and carring our stuff, and I tried to hide inside Mama, but they kept comming. The lady said, "Is he all right?" And Mama glared meanly at the lady but didn't tell her to go away.
The boy came over and said, "I'm sorry, JB. I didn't mean it."
Mean what? To get me hit by a car? To tell the world you had touched me there? What?
And his mother said, "Greg, does mean that, Jade, he would like to talk to you when you feel better. He has something to tell you." Then she gave a piece of paper to Mama and said, "Look at this and, then maybe you could meet us in the food court in a little while. Please." And she took Greg's hand and they walked away.
Mama stood up and looked at the paper, and then we picked up the bags, and she said, "Come on, honey, it's OK."
This time Mama carried more bags in one hand so she could hold my hand, and we walked slow. I noticed my bottom felt weird, but it took me several steps before I realized I was dirty. I whispered, because I was still crying, "Mama, I pooed."
Mama said, "I know," so it must have happened before she spanked me. "That happens when we are scared, pumpkin. It's OK."
She went and folded down the seat behind her seat in the car, the part next to where my car seat was. Then she piled all of the bags in the front and took my dress off. While I stood there in just my dirty panties she examined the dress to make sure it was all clean. Then we went to the back of the car and she opened it up, the triangle type part, and she put me in the back lying down, and then, right in the parking lot, she started to take my panties off of me. I just put my arms across my face and put my thumb in my mouth. Mama had a big bag she kept stuff for me in and when she started spreading the cream and powders around I started feeling nice again.
Mama handed me a picture to look at while she worked. It was a picture of a girl with short hair a pink bow in it and wearing a pink dress that had a tight pink top that was sparkly.
Mama started to put me in a diaper but I was afraid someone would see them with this dress and told her it was a big girl dress and the accident was only because I was scared. And she actually let me, just because I asked. She had a pink of pink panties in her bag and put those on me; she told me to keep them hidden as well as I would a diaper because they clashed with my yellow and orange dress. That was silliness because people are always supposed to keep there panties hidden, even little girls so no one worried about the colors matching, do they?
Then she asked if I would mind having dinner with the girl in the picture, and I said OK, but could we nuzzle first. And she said we needed to tell them we were coming, and then we could. And we went back to the mall, and Mama held my hand the whole time of course.
When we got to the food court, there weren't many people there because it was a Tuesday, but I saw that boy and his Mother sitting over in an all most empty part was in the back, and Mama waved to them! And then she started walking back to that part, and I pulled on her arm because I didn't want to go there, and Mama got down on a knee and held my chin and said, "I thought you wanted to have dinner with the little girl in the picture, Jade?"
And I nodded and thought and looked at the picture and giggled, and Mama took the picture and put it back in her purse and said, "I don't know if Greg knows you have seen that, OK?"
I smiled and Mama picked me up and we went to the seats in the back.
There was a long bench, and I sat next to Greg. He started talking about how sorry he was and how embarrassed and all that and, because I kept thinking about the picture and the hair ladies knowing anyway, it all seemed silly, and I went over and kissed his cheek all the sudden without thinking about it, and he blushed and got quiet.
Mama told them we needed some time alone before we ate, and Greg's mom said they would go and get the food for everyone. Then Mama moved over to the bench, took a shawl from her big bag, and undid her blouse and bra.
I opened my eyes real big and said, "Here?"
And she nodded. I looked around and saw that nobody was coming into this part of the eating area, I guess that was because it had little kid pictures around and some short tables and no one else had kids with them. So I lay across Mama's lap and got her nipple in my mouth and she put the shawl over my head and her shoulder.
Even though I didn't feel so bad about Greg and stuff, it was still real nice. And I heard Greg's mom tell him to hush when they got back, but didn't care if he knew I did this because I hadn't done it long enough yet. And I heard his mother whisper, "It wasn't that long ago that you did that, honey. Do you remember?" And I heard Greg say, "Uh huh."
Then he sat down next to me and I felt him pat my back, and that was OK too. Then he put his hand on my leg and I felt him grab my tube again, only not hard this time, but it took me by surprise, and I sat up real fast and said, "Hey!!"
And Greg blushed again, and mumbled "Na - sorry. Just wanted to see if you still had it, because you look so nice in the dress." And he obviously knew that was a silly thing to think that I didn't in only a few days, and I smiled and leaned back on to Mama's arm, but took Greg's arm and pushed it up under my dress and onto my panties. After he had felt my thing was still there he started to take his hand away, but I reached for it and put it back, and he let me and kept it there while I finished nuzzling. And it was OK with Mama and with his mother for children to explore.
-
Chapter X.X.XIV:JB's New Friend
Greg got his fingers inside the legs of my unders and was stroking my wiener, which was real hard. I gurgled even though I wasn't really drinking anything. Mama giggled; then she pulled away and said the food was getting cold. When I sat up Greg leaned over and kissed me, right on the lips.
Mama spread a napkin out on the table and she brook up my chicken pieces into even smaller pieces for me, and pored part of the bottle of juice into a sippy-cup. Greg's mom had some moist hand wipes, and she used them on his hands though he kept trying to do it himself, and even though my parts were clean because Mama had cleaned them in the car (I didn't tell them that though.
Greg's mom, who was called Ms Johnson, asked Mama to sit with her at a different table (and Greg told Mama he could help me, which is the kind of thing that still makes me chuckle because I knew I was older than he is, but that I really don't mind and even kind of like to hear.) I sat next to him on the bench and sometimes while I ate I'd but my hand on his pants and bush his tube and we just giggled a lot and told some joke, I guess, but I don't even thank we really even talked that much, but it was fun and, when we were done eating, he got a new hand-wipe and he made me let him wash my hands and face for me.
When we had finished eating I went over to Mama and asked if she had the barrettes I'd worn before my haircut, and she asked if I wanted to take out my pigtails. Of course I didn't, but didn't tell her what I want the barrettes for, and I took them over and made Greg let me put them in his hair. And I acted like I didn't know, and asked if he ever like to pretend to be a girl.
He didn't really answer the question; he said, "I don't look right, people would know."
I told him, "If you think you're a girl, people will think you are what you say you are. Just go into girl mode, Greg." Because I had found that out pretty good for myself lately.
He smiled and kept the barrettes in his hair, and the haircut ladies had obviously given him a haircut for girls that had to be boys sometimes too. I thought he looked like a cute girl (only not a real, real cute girl. Like some of the volleyball girls and lots of the soccer players, not like the cheerleaders though.), and I showed him himself in one of the mirrors they had around the tables we were at. He smiled when he saw himself.
I asked him what his name was in a whisper and he said it was Greg, like a dummy. So I said, "No, what is her name," and pointed at the girl in the mirror.
He said, "OH, don't know. Mom just calls me 'honey' and stuff when I'm dressed as a girl." That was the first time he had told me he did that, you know, and he put his hand over his mouth like he could take the words back that way, and I giggled at his silliness. He said, "Greta or Grace is all that sound like my name; I don't like those, and my middle name is dumb."
I asked what it started with and he said N. So I said, "How about Gene then," and he said, "Gina's better."
The grown-ups had finally finished eating and called us over. They both told Greg he looked cute, and smiled at the way I had fixed his hair all by myself
Greg's mom said they were going to come and help me pick out the party dress that we still had to get. (I hadn't known that was the kind of dress we still had to get, but I knew Mama wanted a dress that was for a littler girl than the other things we had got.) First Mama wanted me to go potty, just in case like always it seems even though I had gone in the parking lot a little while ago.
Greg's mom put her hands on his shoulders and made him follow us. Even though he had the barrettes in, he looked all around to make sure no one saw him go in, so I grabbed his hand to make him hurry. Mama and I went in to the special extra big stall, and Greg went into the one next to it. While we were in there I asked Greg what his favorite doll was. (I had learned that girls could talk while in those places, even though boys can't never.) He waited (I think he didn't know about girls being able to do that, or he just wasn't in girl mode enough yet.) and I had to ask again before he said it was "Sandy", which is one of the storybook dolls that goes with mine in the books, so I told him I had "Britney", which I did.
I wasn't sure if he really had that doll or was just pretending, but he started telling me about some of Britney's stories that I didn't know, so he sure liked the books for real at least.
I did need to pee a lot it turned out, so Mama was right about it being a good idea to try. After she got me cleaned up (she liked to wipe that part off too, although boys didn't do that.), I had to wait in the stall while she did her own business. And Greg and I kept talking through the walls, and I heard one lady come in while we did that, and she even reminded Greg about part of a story that he had missed (she had read it to her granddaughter she told us.)
Greg had had on a pair of baggy boy shorts and a soccer jersey that was way to big for him like most all kid's teams give their players. When Mama was done, and I got out of the stall I saw that he had taken the shorts off and let the shirt go down and it came almost to his knees, and you couldn't tell he didn't have shorts on, and I had seen some girls do that before. Also, his mom had made him take his socks off, and he had dark blue running shoes on and that looked more girlish without socks. His mom was bushing his hair and pulling his bangs around front and moving the part up to the middle, and then put the barrettes back like I'd done them.
I giggled when he was done, because now he looked better than almost any of the soccer girls did. I kissed him because I was so happy and tried to get him to pick me up, and he did but couldn't walk at all with me, so I got down and held his hand instead. And we walked ahead of the grown-ups to the next store and we skipped mostly, but if we got to fast our Mamas had to tell us to stop, and we would for a few steps, and Greg - I mean Gina - showed me how to skip in slow motion.
We finally go to the store that Mama wanted to go to. It was real small on the outside, but it had a mannequin of a lady dressed in a really, really extra, extra pretty dress in it window; I think it was only for princesses or queens maybe. Inside there were even more beautiful dresses, and they were all on the mannequin things or special frames, not just hangers like most stores.
Mama went to talk to a lady at the back o the store and Gina and I had to just look with out touching anything. Then Mama called to me and we went to a back room that was filled with clothes almost as fancy but for kids!
Lots and lots had real lace on the sleeves and came with special hats or rings of flowers for the hair. Mama went to some dress on the back row and made me stand very still and held them up to me. I thought they were all wonderful, but Mama put most of them back, even the one that was pink and had little shiny straps on the shoulders and the bottom part had a see-through dress part over the real dress under it, and it came all the way to the floor.
I knew she wanted littler girl stuff, so I guess that was too grownup. She picked about five, and we and the store lady went even further back to a room with a curtain, and Mama took my dress off me and I stood on a stool while they put the other things on me.
The first thing I got put in was blue and white and had this little flap at the back that had an anchor sewn on to it. It just dropped straight down from the shoulders with no waist at all and two big pleats that started right at the shoulders too, and it came almost to my knees, but the lady said that they could shorten it as much as we wanted to. It had a straw sailors hat that came with it that I thought was just real, real cute, but I don't think Mama liked it much.
The second one was made just the same way but it didn't have sleeves or the flap or the hat. It was bright, pretty yellow (One o my favorite colors!) and had a little, round white collar and a very, very big white bow at the neck with strings that hung down almost to the bottom of the dress. I was too long too, but that could be fixed! And Mama liked it almost as much as me!
The next one was pink (I think that is Mama's favorite color.) and it had a satiny top with a waist part that was too high now but was supposed to be right under where my boobies would be if I had had those, and below the satiny part it was velvet, or felt like it was, and had a see through layer over that. I think Mama liked it a lot.
The forth one was pink too. It had sparkly things around the whole top part and that came real low for the waist part, rather than real high, and the bottom stuck almost straight out and had a built in petticoat of stiff stuff. I liked it was shiny and all but, it fit real tight around my top and was real itchy, and I could hardly stand still while the lady fixed it.
That last was also pink again, and it looked most like the dress I wore at Mama's party the other day that I'd borrowed from Glyn, with a satiny top, a waist that was almost at my real waist but was supposed to be a bit closer to my bellybutton the lady said, and then a white, ruffly bottom part with roses in it, and it had a white collar with more roses, and a white ribbon for a belt that tied in back with bigger roses. And the lady said that it didn't need to be shortened because what they would do is raise the waist so that the ruffley part stopped at my bottom, and that I could wear either a pink or white petticoat under it.
She also said it had special panties that came with it too, and she went to get some that were the right size. They were even prettier than the rest of the dress; the same pink color, with white, ruffly, lacey trim around the legs, and more tiny roses in the lace. But they also had three rows of the lace with the roses going right across the bottom. And the lady pulled the skirt part up to where the waist should be, and Mama started to take off my panties, and I was real, real surprised, but when the lady saw my boy parts she wasn't surprised at all.
When Mama had the panties on me the lady said, "Nora, have you ever taped down things to make it look flat there. I know she doesn't show much but with some things, like these, it might be a good idea."
Mama said, "Well we have been using panties a size small. She doesn't mind and it holds things well, and I was thinking we could just use a pad occasionally. That would help with other problems too."
"Yes," the lady said, "but let me show you what to do. On more formal occasions, where things will show, or if she ever wants to wear tight shorts, taping might be a good idea. But it might be difficult if it is always that little button I just saw."
-
Chapter X.X.XV: JB and Gina
The lady started to unbutton the pink dress and Mama pulled the lacey panties off me. When I was naked they laid me down across two stools like the one I'd been standing on, and the lady started fiddling with my wiener. I was lying there with no clothes on and this woman that never even talked to me hardly was doing that?
I tried to wiggle and get away, but she said, "Be still, child, I need to make this grow a bit longer so I can show Nora something."
I moaned and reached for Mama, and she came and petted my head and put my thumb in my mouth. I left the thumb there but grabbed Mama's hand I pushed it down towards my middle. Finally she understood and said, "Maybe I should do this, Mary," and sat me on her lap and took over the fiddling.
That was much better. The lady said, "Stroke her little sack too, Nora, and make it more flaccid."
"It doesn't get much softer than it is, Mary," Mama said.
"I see," said the lady. "You have noticed she has only one testicle too."
"Yes, we have a doctor's appointment soon."
I was getting much more relaxed because of what Mama was doing, but then she said, "This is about as long as it gets, it does get stiffer though."
The lady said, "OK, lets see what we can do." I was laid down again and the Lady took my tube and folded it down to point at my bottom. She put it inside me but it must have gone too far because she took it back out and taped it down. Then she pushed my pebble up inside, and pulled on my sack, trying to get it wrapped over the tube and taped it like that. Then they put the panties back on me and stood me back up.
"See it is smoother," the lady said.
"But really, Mary, one would have to look very close to tell anyway, don't you think?" Mama asked.
"Oh, yes, Nora, but it might come in handy someday."
I put my hand down on the panties, and it sure felt different to me, all smooth and it wasn't really uncomfortable right now. The lady said, "Jade, don't do that when you are taped, honey. It could hurt if you got too hard, baby."
I pulled my hands away, but I did like the way it looked even if Mama thought it wasn't that different, and I liked wearing the pink lacey panties too.
"Can I show Gina?" I asked.
"Is that Greg's name?" Mama asked. "She's trying on some things too I think. Let's put the dress back on, and we will go find her."
I said, "I want to show her just these panties and how flat I am now. Please. Please."
Mama smiled at the lady, but said I should show Gina the dress too and, once i was in it, she took my hand and we walked, well I mostly skipped and dance, out to the shop, and some other ladies that were shopping smiled and giggled and asked if I could spin for them, and then we went into another room, and I saw Gina standing on a stool like I had been.
She had on a beautiful dress. It was all white and came almost to her ankles and a lady was pinning it there, and the sleeves were all billowy and fluffy and had ruffles at the cuffs and it had a bow at the neck, but a little one. And it had a pink velvet part all over her chest that came to a triangle pointing right to her privates and little beads on the edges of that part, and it looked like Gina had little bumps where her boobies would have been. She smiled real big when I came in, and I smiled back because she was so pretty.
Then I remembered and said, "Look at my bottom," and showed Gina the lacey ruffles at the back and then said, "and look her," and rubbed where my tube should be to show how smooth it was.
Gina mouth opened, and she said, "Where'd it go?"
And I said, "Mama and the lady hid it inside me!"
Then I had to go back so the lady could do the pinning stuff on my dresses, and they left the tape on while they did both dresses. Besides the last pink one with the little roses and the special, pretty panties, I got the yellow one with the long bow on it that I'd tried on second. And the only bad thing was I got no hat, but the lady had a straw hat with a blue ribbon that she said she would change to a yellow one and I could have that too when I came back to get the dresses on Friday.
When we were almost done with all the pinning and stuff, Gina and her Mom came in, and Gina was now wearing a pink blouse with tiny, flap-like sleeves and a long white dress, which might have been a slip really, and had ruffles of lace at the very bottom.
They watched as the lady used this special stuff that made the tape come off easier and she said was a good idea even though I still didn't have any hair at all down there. And Gina's mom asked lots of questions, so I guess that he had more of a problem with his tube showing then I did. I remembered it was bigger around.
We walked though the mall to the parking lot and this time didn't have any bags to carry because everything needed to be worked on. I put my arm around Gina and leaned against her as we walked, and she put her arm across my shoulder, and I said, "Are we going to be friends? Can you come over and play with me sometime?"
Gina said, "Maybe, but sixth graders don't really have first grade friends for all the time, Jade."
"I'm not really in first grade," I said, but I didn't tell her what grade I was in.
She chuckled and said, "Or second grade best friends either. But sure we can play sometimes, OK?"
"I could pretend to be bigger for a while, or you could pretend to be littler," I said.
She laughed and said, "I don't know if pretending would work with that."
"It works with being a girl, doesn't it? It can work with bigness too, at least for me. 'Sides, girls like to play with littler kids lots," I pointed out.
"Yeah, but remember I'm not really a girl."
"You not pretending hard enough! Do you want to be though?" I asked.
"Don't know. I like having a wiener; it fells good and girls ain't got nothing."
I giggled and said, "But girls like their crack too, and it feels nice inside them too."
"It does?" Gina said. She sounded surprised I knew.
"Yeah," I said, "and they get to wear pretty stuff and boys only get yucky stuff. You like that don't you?"
"Yeah, that is the good part, and the part my mom likes I think. I don't think my dad does though. We have to keep it secret from him and my big brother too. I don't want them ever to find out I like to dress up sometimes. After last weekend, I started being naked around the house, and both of them got used to that. I don't think they would to me wearing stuff."
"Oh, yeah," I said. I hadn't ever had many men I lived with, just the bosses at some of the foster homes, and they didn't like lots of things.
Gina said, "I like doing boy stuff, like riding bikes in the woods and wrestling around and climbing on stuff that girls only get to do sometimes."
I said, "Still it's better to be a tomboy than a sissy; you don't kid beat-up as much. And if we were boys right now we couldn't even hold hands or hug. And boys fight and tease and girls don't."
"I think it would still be better to be a boy who can do girl stuff it that were just possible. Some girls can be even meaner, you know, Jade. You'll find that out when you're older." Gina said. And I nodded because I remembered lots of girls like that at foster homes and my old schools.
We got to the place in the parking lot where we had to go different ways, and I kissed Gina on the lips and said, "Bye-bye." She hugged me then held her mom's hand as they walked away (That was another good thing about being a girl. But there were good things about being a boy, I just couldn't remember any right then.)
And I put my arms up and Mama carried me and I put my head on her shoulder because I was getting tried. We had to move the tons of bags from the front seat, and I had to pull my dress way, way up to get the car seat buckled between my legs.
When Mama got out of the parking space I stopped eating the pretend candy on my thumb and said, "Mama, are there boys that have to act like girls sometimes, like there are girls that have to be boys sometimes."
Mama said, "I think so, there are boys that accidentally got put in boy bodies, just like there are girls stuck in boys bodies, sweetheart."
That wasn't what I was thinking about, and I said, "But what if they have right body, but just gotta feel and act like girls sometimes. Is that OK?"
Mama didn't answer until she had made a turn, but then she said, "Of course, baby, that can happen too, honey."
I said, "Can I have a bottle, Mama?" And she pulled in next to a gas station and put some juice in one and gave me it. I drank it the whole way home, and didn't even hide it when we pulled up next to other cars because I was being real, real little just then, and nobody in the other cars minded at all.
-
Chapter X.X.XVI: JB's a Boy
When we got home Mama made me carry some bags into my room, and then I started playing with my dolls but, before I even got started, Mommy called me into the den. She wanted to see my new clothes and, after I had shown her the dress I had on I had to go back and get all the bags and try on everything! all over again! That was getting my clothes changed about four hundred times today.
Then Mommy showed me what she had bought today while I was clothes shopping and it was a potty chair to keep in the den, because she remembered when we talked about my pooing in my diapers just because there wasn't time or she was busy, and that would be for when she was busy, and I didn't already have something to catch my business.
I said, "But I'd still have to get you to take my panties and shorts down."
And Mama said, "Couldn't you do that yourself, Jade?"
"'Guess, but I haven't in almost a week now."
And Mama and Mommy smiled for some reason, and Mama said, "We just need to make sure you either have a diaper on or nothing then, sweetheart. If no one is around to take your clothes off that will be our fault if you make a mess. OK?"
That seemed reasonable to me, and then they wanted me to try it out. So they pulled my panties way down and made sure I was holding the skirt, I was wearing the new pink and purple one right then, way up. The potty didn't look like a chair at all. I was kind of like a saddle for a horse, with a part in the back that stuck up high and a pointy part in front the front that was almost as high. I sat across it, and my bottom fit just fine but it was too low for me, so Mommy got a box to put under it and said she would get a piece of wood to use as a stand tomorrow.
Then I tried to use it, I didn't push I just relaxed to see if any thing would come out but nothing did. Finally they let me get up and I started to play with the blocks and dolls that I kept in the den, but Mommy said there were other new things in the kitchen.
The new things she called 'plugs' but I knew they were pacifiers like babies used, and didn't like doing something else babyish right then but didn't really say anything. Mama said she would show me how they worked and she put honey all over one, and put it in my mouth, and I got to admit that it did taste real good.
Then she reminded me about homework, and I went and did that. I had history, but that was easy because Mommy helped me. While I was working I kept the plug in my mouth, in fact it was kinda stuck there because of the honey all over it, and while I did the history, and was sitting in Mommy's lap, I said, "Can I just do this at home," only it was hard to talk around the pacifier and my mouth felt stuck still.
And Mommy knew what I meant though, and said, "You can use them where ever you want, sweetheart.
I also had Arithmetic I had to do alone again but not as much as last night, and I had Science, and I had to read stuff for my new reading class. And I left the plug in the whole time, even after the honey was gone, but sometimes I pretended to have candy on my thumb too, especially when I got to the real hard problems.
As soon as I was done with all the homework Mama said it was bath time, and I sat down on the floor and started to cry.
Mama picked me up, but I didn't want that either. I said, "I want to play!! I never get too! Ever!"
She held me real tight and said, "But, Jade baby, you did a lot of fun things today. You went to get pretty clothes and met Gina. And you went to Volleyball and Cheerleader practice. That was all fun wasn't it."
"No. That was shopping and practicing, I want to use my toys, and I never can."
"Oh, there is fun, and then there is playing. I remember that now. We will have to remember that."
"Yeah," I said. "And yesterday was all setting up my bed, and day 'fore was having dinner, and I only played that once."
"Yes, Jade love, it is time for a day off. Well, we don't have to do your hair, so the bath will be quick tonight. How about you get in the tub and have, Oh, ten minutes to play with the bath tub toys before you wash, and then you can have ten more minutes after you are done?"
"Will you come play with me in the tub?"
And Mama did, in Mommy's real big tub, and I played with my boats and gave the dolls their baths, but with the boats mostly because I wanted too. Then all the sudden I knew something, and I jumped out of the tub and ran to the den to sit on my potty chair.
Mommy came in from her office, and Mama came in after her wrapped in a towel. And they laughed at me, and I said, "Well I didn't have anything to catch it on," and they laughed harder. Mama said, "But, doll, you were right next to a toilet in the bathroom, and I was right there to help you, why did you come all the way in hear?"
I blushed and said, "I didn't think of that. Ooops."
"It's OK, sweetheart," Mommy said, "we needed to break-in the new potty chair, but sometimes you will have to still use the big kids potty too."
When we got back into the tub Mama said, "I feel like nuzzling, Jade, would you mind?" So we did in the bathtub. Then I went back to the den before I got dressed and played with my trucks and blocks for my play time, and Mama got me a new pacifier with honey, and it was good idea because I could use both hands on the trucks while I s*cked on it. And then I had to nuzzle Mommy too before I got dressed for bed.
It was Mama's turn to put me to bed tonight, and she and I remembered we hadn't gotten any new nighties at all, but I said I wanted to wear an old t-shirt, but Mama said I could wear the old-fashion nightie I'd worn last night again, and made me do that. Then I had my bottle of warm milk, and I think I fell asleep before I was done.
The next morning Mama was in bed by herself again when I went in and I climb in and began to nuzzle right away with out waking her but, when my Mommy came in and brought my morning bottle, she was awake enough and we switched to it right away.
After Mama left I had to nuzzle again. Mommy got me a pacifier with honey on to eat and I played with my trucks while she fixed breakfast. I let her feed me again t, oatmeal with cinnamon.
When she was dressing me I said I wanted to wear boy unders all day today and only boy clothes. We had only got three pairs of boy unders ever, and the package hadn't been open yet. I picked a pair that was blue with yellow seams and had big yellow trucks all over. Then I wore a yellow t-shirt and bright blue overalls.
Mommy asked if I was in boy mode, and I hadn't thought about it but, yeah, I was a lot today. And she said that was OK too. Now it felt weird wearing things that let my pieces hang so much, but it was what I wanted to feel like today.
When I went to the infirmary in the middle of morning classes to go potty, and Mama saw them, she didn't seem so happy. After my nap she wanted to put in some girl panties, but I pointed out that I was wearing all boy clothes today, so they wouldn't do, and she let me keep the unders with the trucks again.
Mama had to leave as soon as Amanda arrived because she had a class to teach, and it was Amanda that finished dressing me.
When Mama had gone I said, "'Manda, why does Mama want me to wear girl stuff all the time."
Amanda got very serious and said, "I don't think kids are supposed to all know this, but a friend told me that she used to have a little girl that got very sick when she got to be in junior high and died, and Ms Marks thinks it is because she thought the girl was really a boy and had not let her do enough girl stuff. So now she wants to make sure that other girls that people think at boys know it's OK to do what feels good to them. She just wants to be sure that you know that, JB, so you want get so sad that you don't want to live, like her little girl did."
I felt real sorry for Mama, and wished I had known her little girl. Maybe I should have let her put me in the panties after all.
-
Chapter X.X.XVII: JB's Uncle
I guess Amanda noticed how sad I'd got because she gave me a big hug right after she tied my shoes. I put my hand on her chest while she did that, and she said, "No milk in mine yet, you know, JB?" And I pulled my hand away.
She smiled at me and said, "I don't mind you touching them, JB." Then she pulled her shirt up and she didn't have a bra on and didn't need one because hers were just small little mounds that stuck out, but she did have the little eraser heads like Mommy and Mama, and the dark round spot too, only smaller. I put my fingers on her little eraser and, while I played with it, I said, "I just - - so weird, 'Manda, but no one seems to mind. Don't you think it's creepy I nuzzle and wet and just wear unders - and - and - and other stuff?"
She laughed! And she said, "No, JB, I don't. No one thinks that you're creepy or weird that knows you. I promise. We think you are sweet and wonderful. We had some creepy things that happened here last year, and it changed people's ideas about what is creepy. They think you are working things out, is all.
"Also, around here a lot of kids nurse longer than most places, I don't know why. Even in the schools they have rooms where kids can go to have lunch with there moms, so no one thinks its strange that someone like you still does. I'll tell you a secret; I know some other eighth graders that still nuzzle. There's a boy and his cousin that go here that both do. But the girl has two little brothers so all she ever gets is the leftovers. And they aren't the only ones either."
"Who??" I asked. I mean I'd thought that Gwen was way big to still do that.
Amanda said, "Nope, that's enough secrets for today. If I don't get you to class soon the teachers will think we've been playing, and I'll get in big trouble."
The two boys in my Arithmetic and Reading classes still treated me like a girl and were nice today, even though I was dressed all in boy stuff. And the girls at PE didn't mind that I didn't have panties on and still treated me the same too. Some even said my boy's unders were cute and talked about the "little trucks" on them. That really shows how girls don't know lots of stuff, because they were big trucks, dump trucks and bulldozers and things, it's just the pictures that were little. And they didn't even care, but laughed, when I explained that to them.
Before practice started I asked them if it was OK for me to be a cheerleader part time, and they all said they had talked it over with the cheerleaders yesterday after practice, and I could if I only did there games at first and still had to do warm ups with them before I went to the cheerleaders. I thought that was a good way to split it too, and was glad they were happy. But they told me that Mommy had already got me a volleyball uniform ordered and that I had to find a time to wear it if I was going to be dressed like a cheerleader at the games. I didn't know what I was going to do about that.
Cindy's leg was better now so Abby was the one that took me into the locker room after the volleyball teams warm ups were done, and Mama was just coming in when I got done. She told me she had finished her work quick, and I was going to have to skip cheer practice today (My first day!) and have a day off, and that is what I'd talked about last night so I was stuck. The cheerleaders were real sad when I told them, but I promised I'd come the next day.
When we got home we saw Glyn and her mom unloading groceries from there car, and there were two little boys with them.
I waved and hollered to Glyn, and she ran over but went right past me.
"Aunt Nora!" she screamed, "Are you moving back in for real?"
"Yes, I am, Glenda Good Witch," Mama said.
Glyn's mama came over and the two boys followed her. She said hi to Mama and me and invited me over to Glyn's house to play with them. While that sounded like fun, I really had had other plans. Mama is smart and knew this.
She said, "JB has lots of new toys he is dying to try, and I think something special got put in the backyard today. So why don't all of you stay over here."
I grabbed Glyn and ran to the gate to go straight to the yard, and she didn't resist. The littler of the two boys followed her. And it had come. May new swing set that Mommy had bought was all set up, and there was a big wood box on the patio that was a sandbox too.
Three of us went to the swing set and I got in on and Glyn got in one, the little boy climbed on the one that was a long board to hold two people. The other boy hadn't come with us, but came out through the house with Mama. He just sat on the patio and watched us.
I went over to examine the sandbox. It had a big top on it, to keep cats out Mommy had said, and it was heavy and I asked the bigger boy to help me and he did but didn't say any thing, and the sandbox did already have sand in it too!
I called Glyn to show her, I still didn't know the boys' names. And then me and the little boy went inside to get my trucks and stuff. We played in the sand, and it wasn't like the beach of course, but we made a big pile that was close to being a castle and we built roads and dug holes with my bulldozer and dumptruck and crane and things. And called to Glyn to help but she didn't for long and went inside and got a bunch of my dolls and brought them out, and I told her not to bring Britney out with the sand, but the others were OK.
She played at the table with the big boy, who just stared at one of those handheld video game things, and I thought that couldn't really be fun and tried to get him to help us in the sand box, but he wouldn't. But when the little kid asked him to push the swing he did, so at least he was a nice big brother.
Glyn brought the dolls over to the sandbox, and she and the doll played in the sand while I worked on the roads (she had a dress on but didn't mind crawling around where those boys could see her panties I noticed. Of course, she didn't mind me seeing them either.). Then Trisha, her mama, came through the gate and said, "Glyn, boys, it's time to go pick up the big kids."
Mama came outside, she had been sitting at the table by the window doing work, and said, "Trisha, Glyn can stay if she wants, and why don't all of you come over for dinner tonight?"
Glyn was all for that and so was I, but Trisha said we had to do our homework before dinner if we were going to do that.
Then she noticed how sandy the littler boy and Glyn were and made them take off all there clothes except their unders, and the little boy said, "Why doesn't Jerry have to too."
The big boy said, "'Cuz I'm too big to do that, baby,"
Glyn's mom said, "Jerry, how dare you talk like that. You weren't going to have to because you hadn't been in the sand, but now you have to so you remember you aren't all that big, big shot."
The big boy, whose name I had only just learned was Jerry, drew in a deep breath between his teeth but then took off his shirt and pants himself because he didn't want in more trouble, and he was wearing boxers so, unless you were right beside him it looked like he had on shorts anyway, and I decided I should get some unders like that for times I was going to be a big boy instead of the old-fashioned kind I was wearing and had always.
I still didn't know the little kid's name even though we had had lots of fun together, but I said bye and waved, and Glyn went with them to get her books to bring back because we were going to do homework together.
Mama looked at me and put her hands on her hips and stared and tried to look mean at me, but she did it so much I knew she wasn't mad at all and laughed.
She said, "I forgot what a mess sandboxes made, Jade. We need a rule no clothes in the sand, OK?"
"Not even unders?" I asked.
"Unders will be OK, but you would have to change them when you wash off." And she already had my shoes off me and was working on my overalls when she said that. When she pulled my shirt over my head, she had her face right by me and said, "There you are, again." Which was just like a game Mommy had played with me once what seemed like a very, very long time ago. And I laughed and threw my arms around her and kissed her face all over. She left me in my unders, but I asked her to take them off. And I asked her for a drink because I had got sand in my mouth a lot from eating imaginary candy on my thumb while I played.
When Glyn got back carrying her books she took her unders off too and we did our homework out on the patio. Mama gave us both juice, but she put mine in a bottle and Glyn's in a sippy-cup.
Glyn kept a finger inside her crack almost the whole time she did her homework, she obviously liked doing that a lot. I only rubbed my tube sometimes because I had to hold my bottle and write at the same time. She kept talking about how hard her homework was too, but I could see mostly it was just adding and stuff that I could do even though arithmetic wasn't one of my best things, and I gave her help, and I even told her what some of he words in her reading book meant, and she was real surprised that someone with a bottle knew that stuff, because she didn't know that I was really old.
Then I looked in the window and Mama was hugging a man! And I thought Mommy might get mad about that.
When Glyn saw where I was looking she yelled, "Daddy!" and ran inside and jumped on the man. I followed her inside.
Mama said, "And this is our little piece of Jade, Al."
The man said, "How do you do, Jade?"
And I said, "Fine." All very formal and polite and stuff, but I tried to get behind Mama. Then I said, "Who is that man, Mama?"
And Mama picked me up, the same way the man was holding Glyn, and she said, "That is Glyn's father, Albert Marks, pumpkin, and he's a very nice man and my brother, honey."
The man said, "Since I'm your Mama's only brother, Jade, you better call me Uncle Al and Glyn's Mom Aunt Trish from now on."
I smiled at him, because being a brother meant that he could hug Mama. Glyn said, "Does that make JB my new cousin now?"
The man nodded and he said, "Sure it does, sweet pea. And, Jade, I'm glad to have a new..." but then he stopped and looked at Mama and whispered, "Niece or Nephew?" even though he had seen me standing there with nothing on.
Mama looked at him, raised her eyebrows and shrugged her shoulders.
-
Chapter X.X.XVIII: JB's New Cousins
Glyn and I were sent back out to finish our homework, and I only had two more problems to do but Glyn had to write some sentences with spelling words. When I was done I move my chair by hers to help her and she got up and tried to sit in my chair but that didn't work so she sat on my lap. And that meant my head was about at her shoulder, but she was half standing too so I wasn't squashed. I put my hand around her and gave her some good sentences to write and rubbed her legs and we giggled because I made some funny sentences mostly, and then I rubbed inside her while she was writing and she started wiggling her leg. That was because she could feel my wiener next to it.
When we were done with her homework she told me to stick my tongue out, and she licked it. Which tasted real weird. She said, "That's the way French people kiss."
I was pretty sure she had got that wrong, because at my old school and neighborhood I'd seen people doing French kisses. I said, "I think you do it inside the mouth and longed," and she opened up her mouth and I put my tongue in it on hers and held it there. I like regular kisses better, but though of something and put my lips on her cheeks and said, "Mummph," while making her cheeks wet. She giggled, and I said, "That's a baby kiss."
"Yeah, Tommy used to do that all the time," she said.
"Who's that?"
"My cousin that was here before. He doesn't do it that way now because he's six, but he did when he was real little."
"Oh, those boys are you cousins."
"Yeah. Let's see if we can turn the sprinklers on!"
"Oh, I wanted to play on the swings and sandbox more. --- I know we can swing with the water on!"
"Yeah!!" Glyn said, and we ran in to see if we could. There were spriklers right under the swings, and it was neat, and Glyn could only go a little higher than me too, but she was afraid to jump out when it was as high as I'd do that at.
One time when I flew out she landed just after me and then got on top of me, and we hugged, while I had a sprinkler right under me, and I squirted some water out without even knowing when it started, I think being in the sprinkler makes me sometimes. My pee got on her leg, but Glyn just laughed because there was plenty of water around to wash it off with.
Then she said, "Open your mouth again." And she stuck her tongue in again. "Do you like doing that?" I said, and she shook her head, and I said, "Yeah, big kids do weird stuff, don't they?" and we just kissed lips and she moved her hand across my tube, and I put my finger in her. Then she said, "Know what? Do a french kiss in there."
And that was a weird idea but I did it, right on her little bump inside, and she liked it.
Then she licked my wiener and put her lips on it, and I liked that, but she said, "Too bad you don't got somewhere I can french kiss inside beside your mouth."
I got up and stuck my bottom right at her face, and she laughed real loud but said, "No way my tongue is going in there, silly JB." And I guess that was a lot to ask, but I said, "Do your finger in there then." She did but only a tiny way. Then turned around and stuck her bottom hole up in front of me and I put my finger all the way in, but she didn't want me to leave it there and pulled away, and rolled on the grass next to me again.
Suddenly she jumped up and said, "I got to go to the bathroom," and ran towards the house. I reminded her that it was OK to pee in one spot in the flowerbeds, but she said, "Not that kind of bathroom" and ran into the house all wet.
I went to the door to wait for her and saw that her Mom was in the kitchen where the grown-ups were watching her. Mama came out with a towel and said it was time to come in. I didn't want to yet really, but didn't fuss; I just looked pouty at her, and she carried me into the kitchen and got a pacifier and put honey on it, and I opened my mouth and let her stick it in, and sat in her lap until Glyn came out of the little bathroom by the back door.
Glyn's mom made her bend over and rubbed her bottom with a baby wipe when she came out; she had to let her mom do that or put patties back on. "Glyn said, "You don't to Gerogie."
And her Mom said, "He's big enough to be careful if he is going to be naked. This way if I find a mess I know who to be mad at."
"What if we fart?" Glyn said, and I laughed, and her mom said, "Look under you right away and tell me if there is anything there. Or you will be in huge trouble later, Glynda."
"No, Gerogie will," and she laughed, and then said, "Where's he?"
"At home doing homework, and I can tell things by mother's magic so don't count on getting away with anything, young lady."
Me and Glyn went to the den and played until it was dinner time and all the grown-ups sat around in the kitchen. Glyn wanted to play with the dolls some more, but I got her to help me build with the blocks, and we made a zoo for a bunch of my plastic animals and some of the stuffed ones too.
When Mommy finally got home I jumped into her arms and tried to kiss her and couldn't because I had the pacifier in my mouth and had had so long I'd forgot. And she thought that was real funny of me. And me and Glyn got the table set for all the people that were eating.
Glyns mom - my Aunt Trish now, right? - called her house and told Glyn's brother to come over, and a few minutes later he walked in, and I knew him already.
It was that other boy, besides Sam, Abby's brother, that had hit me with the door, and the boy that was one of Mama's infirmary aides and had walked me to class once last Monday.
Now I knew why he had known secrets and who it was that always told him more than he wanted to hear: Glyn. And since he was nice I wasn't mad at Glyn for it. But somehow I had been sure that Glyn's brother was lots littler, bigger than her but not in my school, and had even been surprised he had been let stay home alone today. But I couldn't remember why I had thought that.
Anyway I smiled at the boy because he had been OK on Monday, and he said hi to me before he did to Glyn or his mom and dad, and he gave my Mama a hug and a kiss and said, "Hi, Aunt Nora," and didn't even look uncomfortable doing it like most big boys would.
The food was on the table and we all ate sitting down like it was at a restaurant not in at the TV, and I didn't let Mommy or Mama put any in my mouth, though they tried and I had to push some of the vegetables onto my fork with my hand and Glyn did it all alone to. But when we had ice cream for dessert I let them clean the bottom of the bowl for me and feed me that and George did that for Glyn when he saw Mommy do it for me.
When dinner was over Aunt Trish took Glyn's hand and they went into the den and Mommy took mine and we followed and Glyn and me sat on their laps on the couch with our legs all tangled together while we nuzzled (well she did I was still just doing practice nuzzling.), and I petted her special spot with my toe and she rubbed me their with her foot. And Mama and Uncle Al and George were in the kitchen talking., until Mama brought Mommy a bottle, and I switched from her nipple to the bottle, and the milk was nice and warm and the special kind that I usually only got when it was bed time.
When I was about half done with my milk Glyn sat up and put her head on her mom's neck and her mom rubbed her back and hugged her until she felt like getting up. Once Glyn was up Aunt Trish called, "Hey Gerogie, come here a minute, your sister left you some."
And Geroge called back, "Mom! No! Not in public!!"
And I heard his dad say, "George, this isn't public; it's all family. Go and be nice to your mother."
And I had my eyes closed, 'cuz I usually did when I nuzzled or had the special warm milk, but I knew that George came in and sat down because he moved my legs into his lap, and I realized what he was doing there and why I was sure Glyn's brother had had to be not much bigger that her, and I smiled and remembered what Amanda had told me about people in this town nuzzling 'til they were older.
I sat up and Mommy rubbed my back until I burped, because bottles sometimes made me. And when I did Aunt Trish called Glyn over. She had started my movie about the pretty girl that has to change the beast back to a person, but she came when her mom called.
Even though Aunt Trish whispered I heard her say, "Would you two mind if I gave a taste to JB? Your aunts can't feed him for real yet, but he has had a taste, just not the right way."
Georgie said, "NO!"
But at the very same time Glyn said, "Sure," and turned around back to the movie.
And I guess that change George's mind because he said, "Just for a second."
I smiled at George, because I think I knew how nice he was being to me right then, and I kinda didn't want to have a taste from Aunt Trish anyway because it was such a special thing, but Mommy pushed on me just hard enough to let me know it was OK with her, and because George and she were being so nice I didn't want to say no to it.
Since she was already going I got to taste it. And it was like my special milk but lots better, and I got a big smile because of it. Aunt Trish said, "I have extra during the day, JB, and have given some bottles to your moms. Pretty soon they won't need though."
She didn't let me have much though, maybe because George was watching, and when we stopped I gave her a hug and a baby kiss (don't know why I did it that way) instead of saying "thank you."
I lay on the floor to watch the movie next to Glyn and she rolled over to snuggle, but when Mommy and Aunt Trish went into the kitchen George stayed on the couch, and I climbed up next to him and he didn't mind much, and then Glyn pushed me to the other side of him and said, "My Georgie." But she didn't mind him holding me if she was beside him too.
I kissed George's cheek and whispered, "Thank you," and he said, "It's alright, but not forever," and kissed my forehead, and I put my hand on his lap and felt his wiener there under his pants-it was big! - and I rubbed it. He didn't mind and Glyn saw me and didn't either, but he got up real soon. I think, maybe because he heard my Mommy and Uncle Al talking about basketball teams and wanted to tell them something about that.
So Glyn and I were left all alone to watch the movie, and we leaned on each other until I thought of something else that Amanda had told me, and I asked Glyn, "Do Tommy and Jerry have a big sister in George's grade?"
Glyn said, "Yeah, and know what? They have to still keep bottles and plugs at their house for 'Manda even though little Tommy stopped using them way before last year."
I smiled big time because now I knew a secret about Amanda, and it was a nice secret to know too. But I wasn't going to use it to tease her with, of course.
Then I asked Glyn when she had stopped using them and she said, "Way before last year too mostly. I did longer than Tommy. Don't tell, but I still like bottles sometimes when I can't nuzzle."
Of course I was gonna tell anyone that either, but I hugged her tighter so she would be sure.
Just then Aunt Trish and Uncle Al came in and said it was time for her to go home and go to bed. I get to stay up later because I have naps.
*******
Comments, suggestions, even complaints if nicely worded, are much appreciated - even adored!!
-
Chapter X.X.XVIV: JB Gets a Lecture
When everyone was gone I went into the kitchen, and Mama said, "Poor little Jade."
I just looked at her like: Huh? because I didn't know what she meant. And she set me on the counter and said, "You needed a day off from all the special stuff, and it turned into a party again! I don't know what it is with you. You just create special times all around you, don't you?"
I laughed, but I didn't know if she was kidding or not. I said, "It was still good!"
Mommy said, "JB got to be a seven year old today and just play with kids that age and with toys too. Didn't you, sweetheart."
I hadn't thought of it that way, but I said, "Yeah." Then I asked, "Want me to help with the dishes?"
"Of course, sweetie," Mama said, and "You are being a big kid tonight, aren't you, honey?" Mommy asked. I just put the stopper in the drain and started to fill up the sink.
Mommy said, "We don't need to fill it, JB. We just rinse and let the machine do the real work."
I remembered about those machines from some of the foster homes so I got off the counter and started bringing plates from the table. As soon as we had everything in the dishwasher Mommy asked me if I was to big tonight to have a plug with honey on it, and I just held my mouth open 'til she put on into it. Then I went and watched my movie (and sat on my potty chair).
Mommy was the one that got me ready for bed that night, and she didn't want to take a bath with me because she did after she ran mostly and, she said I should use my own bathtub because I had only once so far, but I did get to make lots of bubbles in it.
While she was washing me I said, "Mommy, should I not have boy time because Mama's little girl never got to enough? Does it make her sad I do?"
Mommy dropped the wash rag and said, "JB! What other secrets do you know?"
I said, "I know that Amanda nuzzles and uses pacifiers and bottles too."
"I shouldn't have asked and really didn't want an answer, honey. I suspected the first part, but had no idea of the other two.
JB, no, you should not be a girl more for Nora. She does have fun when you are a girl, but she loves boy JB too. She just wants you to know that either one is just fine. OK?"
I said OK (though I still wasn't so sure Mama really felt that.), and we talked about when my volleyball uniform would come and my being a cheerleader and other stuff until my hair wash washed and my bath over. After Mommy had dried me off she wrapped the towel around me and made me walk, didn't carry me even though I put my arms up for her, into the den. She made me sit on the stool right in front of her and Mama, and I had to look right at her while she talked. She wasn't mad at all, just being very, very serious and I had to be very big and listen.
"JB," she said, "this is complicated, so pay attention." She was using her teachers voice. "Your Mama and I love you, and because of that you have to do some things most thirteen year olds don't. For example we insist that you wear a diaper when you sleep so your skin will not get sore from being wet, and we insist your having creams and things put on you so you will not get a rash. But, honey, we could do that in other ways rather than using your changing table, or even sticking your legs up, though that makes it easier on us."
I started to say something right then, but she put her hand up to hush me. Mama was looking at her too, but I thought she agreed for sure.
Mommy then said, "But, love, we don't have to dress you, and we don't have to take you potty all the time or, especially we don't have to have other people help you do that..."
Mama interrupted and said, "Marnie, we do need to check Jade's bottom quite often if we aren't cleaning it though to make sure it is very clean. We don't want that rash coming back."
Mommy nodded and then said, "Also, we are going to continue the naps; they really do help you a lot. But we don't have to dress you though. And, JB, we don't have to nuzzle and you don't have to use bottles all the time, or even at all. Not even sippy cups if you do not want to, or plugs; these are things to do if you like to, and you're not the only or even the biggest kid that likes to. You already know that, don't you?"
I nodded again and already had a question that worried me but Mommy didn't stop yet.
She said, "Now, I will tell you, sweetheart, that I would feel very uncomfortable if I ever had to leave you alone, though I wouldn't feel that way with most of your classmates. I guess that doesn't make sense, because you have probably been left alone and taken care of yourself more than any on them have, but it would just worry me to death, baby.
"Nora," Mommy said to Mama, "JB was thinking you would be happier if Jade were a girl more often."
Mama shook her head, and even though I'd been being very big up to then, she grabbed me and sat me in her lap. "Jade - Jaden - JB," she said, "I love it when you are in girl mode, as Marnie calls it, but I love all your modes, sweetheart. I wanted to be sure you knew you could do girl things, and I hoped you would like them that's true but, baby, I wouldn't make you really. Well, I would have made you at least try a little bit, because I thought you would get use to it. But I wouldn't have made you if you couldn't get use to it. I promise."
I said, "You weren't mad I was a boy all day today?"
"You were?" Mama said, I think maybe she hadn't even known I was. "No, I wasn't. You can decide when to do that, and you can decide when to be in girl mode if you ever want too."
Mommy said, "Uh-oh. We do have a problem with that. The team has a game this Friday, day after tomorrow, and it's an away game and you promised to be there. I don't know how the other school would feel if we took a boy mascot into our locker room with us, and I would not feel good about leaving you outside alone, or making you go into a boys locker if you needed to. I was planning on you being a girl that day, but if you don't want to I will figure something else out. Maybe George could come along to watch you."
"George is only in my class too," I pointed out because she seemed to have forgot that although she was treating me big right then.
"I know, JB, I know, but still I don't feel right about letting you be on your on. You are just too sweet a baby to me, even if it seems silly."
I leaned back on Mama's arm and said, "I can be a girl then. But I like George a lot too."
They both smiled at me and petted me, I started to eat some imaginary candy -- oh, you know really by now -- I s*cked my thumb.
Then I remembered the first question I had and said, "So now, do I got to tell you everything I want you to do from now on." That seemed like making a lot of decisions all the time to think of everything.
"I don't think so, sweetheart," Mommy said.
And Mama said, "Why don't we go on like we have, but if you don't want to do something right then, you may always tell us."
I nodded; that was better than me always having to always ask.
"And we will ask about some things, like what you wear, so you will have to make some decisions sometimes because only you know how you feel," Mommy said.
"But if I say no to a plug or a bottle or something does that mean I will never get another ever?"
"No, love, it doesn't. If you say no enough we might stop asking if you want hat thing, but that doesn't mean you can't ask for them again," Mommy said.
Mama said, "And sometimes we will insist, Jade, that will mean it is for you safety and health. So if we say so twice, none of this means you may argue about those things, OK?"
I nodded and stretched out my arms to Mommy and said, "I want to nuzzle in my rocking chair. That's my 'cision, and it's your turn."
"Oh! We've made a little tyrant!" Mommy said.
I shook my head, because I had only been kidding, and she laughed and picked me up in a tight hug.
Mama said, "I'll get the bottle ready."
And I asked, "Will it be the special milk from Aunt Trish?"
Mama said yes, and I asked, "When will you be able to make that, and I can nuzzle for real?"
"Soon, baby, soon," both Mommy and Mama said right together, and I giggled all the way to my room.
-
Chapter XL: JB's Girl Day; Part 1
I woke up the next morning and my ballerina light was already spinning, but I lay in bed and looked at the picture of the castle for a while. I had my thumb in my mouth and wondered what had happened to my plug. I had to get up on my knees and look under all the covers before I found it. It was down between the bars and mattress and had almost fallen out of the bed.
Once it was in my mouth I hugged Holly and Howie Bears and watched the ballerina and thought how pretty she was, and how pretty my Mama and Mommy were, and my room was, and my swing set was, and everything was. And I almost started to think about how ugly everything used to be but tried to stop myself from thinking about that and got up and started to go into Mommy and Mama's room.
When I opened my door Mommy was already coming up the hall carrying my bottle and al sweaty from her run. "Did you over sleep today, honey pot?" she asked.
I shook my head and said, "Couldn't find my plug," and she smiled and took my hand, and we went into her room, and I climbed on the big bed to wake Mama in my special way while Mommy went to take a shower.
Mama needed to hurry so Mommy took me as soon as she got out of the shower and started to give me my bottle, but I made her take the t-shirt off me first. Last night I had wanted to sleep in a long shirt with a dinosaur picture on it, but now it felt stupid to me this morning.
Mama had already left, of course, when Mommy started dressing me after breakfast, and I got to pick out all my clothes even before she put me up on the dressing table. Here is what I picked for today: A pair of white unders that had tiny little kittens and puppies playing all over them; a pair of green denim shorts that had yellow flowers on the back pockets and yellow around the legs and front pockets; my yellow shirt with the jade colored star that was the first Mama had given me; some socks that came just to the top of my shoes and not even to my ankles and had yellow bands at the top and yellow pompoms at the back; my all white shoes; and I asked Mommy if I could please wear my necklace and jade bracelet that went on my ankle too, and she let me.
When we got to school to go inside I started skipping across the parking lot, and mama grabbed my hand so I couldn't. Just before we went in the door back by the teacher's parking, she reached down and took the plug out of my mouth that I had totally forgot all about, and said, "I don't think we are ready to use those in the halls, JB." But she was smiling too, and I put my hands up to her shoulders and said, "But I can get rides when the busses aren't here yet."
"Only after I put some of these books in my office, sweetie," she said, and I skipped to her office door because we weren't around cars anymore, and then she carried me to the infirmary where I waited with Mama until the busses came.
Abby got there and she said how sad she was because she never got to see my unders anymore, and I started to push my short down but told her she could instead, and she did and thought the kittens and puppies were as cute as I did. And I asked her about Lee, and she smiled, and saI Lee was becoming sweeter everyday, and I asked her if I could play with her some time, but that wasn't really Abby's choice because she was really still a kid too.
I decided to take Howie Bear to all my classes today because Holly had had a turn before.
During science we did an experiment at the front table again, and one of the big boys reminded everyone I couldn't see, and said I should sit on the table. One of the girls said, "You just want to get a look at Jade's panties, Joe." Which embarrassed me, and the boy turned red, and it made he teacher mad, and she got a chair for me to stand on. But after the class the boy said to me that wasn't why he had said it and he was sorry.
The cheerleader heard him and she laughed. I think she laugher at both of us I think, and I didn't know her name, but almost decided I liked the boy a lot better then her. But I still let her walk me to History class, and she said it was just Joe she was trying to bother, nor me and I wanted to believe her.
She had to stop at the girl's room, and took me in with her, and none of the other girls said anything or minded about my coming in there at all. The cheerleader was putting on some lipstick - she said it was "just gloss" - and wanted to put some on me, and I let her, but when Mommy saw it she said it was too much for me to have on and wiped part of it off with a klenex right in front of the kids in class.
During reading class Carl and Henry finished there work almost as fast as me, so they could come into the castle while I was there. One of them sat on each side of me, and Henry started kicking the pompom on my sock with his toe, and I had to fold my legs up under me so he wouldn't. Then Carl whispered that my shirt was pretty, and I said, "Sussh." Then Henry said my hair was pretty, and this was just getting really, really stupid, and I moved over to a different part of the castle.
But they only let me alone for about three minutes before they came and Henry asked if he could pet Howie Bear, and I did let him, but I held the bear while he did. And then Carl petted him too, and he stuck his head out real fast all he sudden, and he kissed my cheek! Right in the classroom! And I got up and moved again, and class was finally over before they came over to me more.
Then the teacher told me to wait after class, and I was sure I was in huge trouble, and it was all the boys fault. But I wasn't in trouble. The teacher told me that Carl and Henry were doing better work then ever before, and it was just to come and sit with me, but if they were being too big of pest she would banish them from the castle. And I did have to think about it, but I told the teacher, if it was to help them learn, I guessed I could put up with it. And she smiled and said, "Jade, being a beauty does have disadvantages, and putting up with silly boys with crushes is one of them. Don't be too mean to them and break there hearts, and teasing them is a very bad idea, but that doesn't mean you have to put up with every dumb thing they can think of either, honey. Make sure they know you just want to be friends for now."
I think I had an idea what she meant and meant to do what she had said, but as soon as I got out of the classroom both of them were standing there, and when I went over to one of the volleyball players who was going to go with me to the art room they started walking with me, and Henry tried to hold my hand - in the hallway - and that was against the rules. Well it was against the rules for boy and girls to hold each others hands at least; girls held hands with girls sometimes and didn't get in trouble, so I guess boys could hold boys hand too, but they never did of course. And I some times held girls' hands on the way to class, and the teachers saw us and didn't mind, so....
Oh phoo. I don't know what. But I said to Henry, "Don't. Just be friends, Henry, and don't mess things up."
He looked down at the ground and didn't say anything until we were almost at the Art room, which was way out of his way, and neither did Carl. When we were all by the door Carl said, "Are you going to the dance this Saturday? Will you dance with me if I'm there?"
"And with me too?" Henry said. And the girl that I was walking with was laughing about the whole thing, but trying not to let us see she was, and maybe she was a little jealous too because she was a seventh grader, and they hadn't asked her.
I said, "Don't think my Mommy will let me. See you this afternoon. Bye." And I went into the Art room real fast. Away from them at last.
At lunch I told Abby and Amanda about Carl and Henry trying to hold hands and wanting to dance (I didn't say anything about the kissing.). And none of the girls thought that was weird, well at least not in the way I did. Some of them did think that all boys were weird, and that this was a typical example but not unusual. One of the girls sad I should talk to a cheerleader about this kind of problem; and another said that wouldn't work for me because all of them would just have ideas about how to be mean to the boys, and that I wouldn't want to do that.
Finally Abby said, I had done right and to just keep saying 'friends', 'friends' over and over, but if they tried to force anything to tell a teacher or Mommy and Mama real, real fast. And I thought that was what the Reading teacher had said too.
When I got done eating I went to the infirmary, and after I was changed for my nap and just before I nuzzled with Mama I said, "I can't go to the dance this weekend, can I?"
And she said, "No, baby, I don't think this is a good time to do that." So that problem was solved; thank goodness, and I forgot all about those boys as I nuzzled and had my bottle in Mama's lap.
I got real sleepy before I was done but didn't fall asleep this time, and after Mama tucked me in I started thinking about them all over again. I thought about what a pain boys were, and how those two were the worst pests ever, and how sometimes it was so funny they did that, and that they were kind of cute pests.
-
Chapter XLI: JB's Girl Day; Part 2
When I woke up I had a memory of doing cheerleading dances, but it was Carl and Henry I was doing them with, and they were dress like cheerleaders too, and it was all just to weird. I got up on my knees and looked around for my plug, because I remembered Mama putting one in my mouth, but I could find it anywhere and lay back down on my back and tried to put my thumb in my mouth and the plug was already in there - I'm such a dummy some time.
I found the button and pushed it over and over and Mama came in, but Amanda wasn't with her yet. She said, "Good morning, sweetheart. I need you to be patient for me; there is a hurt boy out front," Then she gave a nice hug and had to leave. I didn't fuss or anything because I could hear the boy crying, but she hadn't brought my juice and hadn't even put the bars down, and I was trapped. I sat crossways and kicked the bars and hugged Holly.
Finally Amanda came in, and I smiled at her, and she smiled at me and handed me a bottle of juice. I took the plug out and held it out to her, but I didn't let her take it with her hand; I stuck it in her mouth and she left it there. She sat on the bed, and I put my head in her lap and was giggling at her because of the pacifier and reached under her t-shirt to find her nipple and play with it. She liked that and reached under my shirt and played with my belly button.
When I was almost done with the juice I sat up and took the plug from her and tried to stick the bottle in her mouth, but she wouldn't open up. She said, "It's time to get you ready. Ms. Marks said I should let you pick what you want to wear, so come here."
She opened a drawer and Mama had several sets of clothes in there. On one side was boys clothes and the other was more girlish things but not my girly-est. I said, "I can just wear what I had on this morning."
And Amada said, "Yeah, but why would you want to?" And that was a very good point.
I found a pair of lime green panties that had a big yellow flower right in front and little yellow flowers all over, and I got my jade colored shorts out, and Mama had brought the yellow t-shirt I had liked that had a the pink butterflies all over it. I said, "'Manda, would people make fun if I wore this?"
"No! It's real nice. Why would they make fun?"
"Because it's pink and pretty."
Amanda patted the bed, and I lay down and she started undressing me. While she wiped my bottom she said, "JB, everybody thinks it's fine for you to wear pretty things. Just stop worrying about it. The few that might not don't know you and just see someone cute whenever they see you."
I nodded, and she got some green socks out and rolled the tops down after they were on my feet. When my shoes were tied I said, "OK, we still have time get up here and finish your bottle, 'Manda." And she got on the bed and put her head in my lap and took the bottle. There wasn't much and she finished quick and then, with me still holding her, she said, "OK, Jaden, I know you played with my brothers yesterday. What did they say?"
"Nothing!" I said.
"Did George say something?"
"Nooooo!"
"Glyn!! I'll skin her alive!"
"No! Please! It's OK. I think it's nice, and you look cute with a plug or a bottle, 'Manda." I was brushing her hair with my fingers and she was still looking up at me.
"I'll spare her, but I hope you aren't as big a blabber mouth as she is."
"I won't tell. Promise."
She sat up and hugged me and then lifted me off the bed. I said, "Now, I guess I got to change you sometime too, since I fed you."
She giggled and said, "I don't do that, Jade, sorry. But it is OK you do because I like helping you." And she took my hand to lead me out.
We got out to the front office of the infirmary and the boy that was hurt was sitting there with an ice pack and a bandage on his head, and I could see some blood coming through the bandage, and it was Carl!!
I let go of Amanda and rushed over to him and said, "What happened? You 'K?"
And Carl looked up and saw me and then he sat up straight and said, "Hi, Jade!" but nothing else.
I said, "You OK?" again, and he said, "Yeah, I got to go to the hospital."
"Why!?!" I was rubbing his shoulder with my hand, and was very worried.
"Oh, it's no big deal. I bashed my head on the goal when we were playing floor hockey at PE. It doesn't hurt me, much."
Then he put his shoulders back and said, "I got the winning goal though - I think." Like that would make a trip to the hospital worth while.
He started to pull the bandage back and said, "You want to see it? Ms. Marks says it will take at least seven stitches to close it up!"
"No!" I said, "Leave the bandage alone. Doesn't it hurt?"
"OH, just a little," he said; then he smirked and said, "It would feel lots better if you kissed it."
I rolled my eyes at him, and Mama came over and told him to quite down, and she put her arm around me and told me to get to class. I said, "Bye, Carl. Listen to Mam -- Ms Marks. And I hope you're OK."
Carl said in sort of a moan, "I'll be OK if I just get a little kiss."
I rolled my eyes again (what else could I do.) and then I kissed him right next to the bandage (what else could I do; I didn't want him to feel bad, did I?), and he smiled and waved as I walked out the door.
Outside the door Mama gave me a tighter hug and giggled and said, "You little minx!" And I didn't know what that meant, but she had to hurry back inside, and I didn't get to ask her.
Amanda was laughing a lot, and I didn't see why people were all laughing and stuff at all, and I said "What??"
Amanda said, "Is that one of the boys you were complaining about at lunch, Jade?"
"Yeah, but he was hurt."
"But that's OK because he made the winning goal in a PE game and was sure to tell you about it too."
Well, I did giggle about that part. "Boys are just silly about that stuff, but he was hurt."
"I know. I saw him when I got there, and he was worse than you think; he didn't mind if I saw how much he hurt, but you almost cured him with a look; he sat up as soon as he saw you."
"Yeah, well I heard him crying."
"And you kissed him, Jade. That's not the best way to get him to stop bugging you during Reading class, you know."
I humph-ed. "What could I do? I just felt bad, and he does try to be nice."
We were at the door to the Arithmetic class, and she said, "Nothing, really, I guess, Jade. Boy, you are such a girl, Jade!"
-
Chapter XLII: JB's Girl Day; Part 3
I waited for Henry at the end of Arithmetic because I didn't know if he knew what had happened to Carl.
He pretended to laugh and make fun of Carl when I told him, but he kept looking back towards the main hall and the infirmary the whole time. It was kind of cute the way he didn't want anyone to know he was worried, and I decided to take him to the infirmary.
Carl's mother was there to take him to the doctor's for his stitches, but Carl still asked me for another kiss right in front of her, and then Henry got all flustered and told me it was unfair I'd done that and all. And Mama and Cindy and even Mrs. Carl's Mom all started laughing and I didn't know what to do! And Mama pushed me out of the door and told me to get to class, and I was really glad to go, and Cindy was still laughing.
Boy, was I happy when I finally got to the girl's locker and got away from boys for a while. I mean they are just so silly, aren't they?!
Mommy and all of the girls in PE had already gone to the gym and were doing exercises when I got there, so I just started to do then without taking my clothes off today.
But I had something else new for wearing to volleyball practice, and changed into it after I'd nuzzled with Mommy during announcements. It was my new volleyball uniform, and since I was going to wear a cheerleading outfit to the game tomorrow I got to wear it today. The shorts looked like the shorts boys wore for gym but were lots shorter and tighter and had slots that came part way up the sides (they stopped just in time to not show my panties.), and they were bright blue with yellow stripes and - this was the neat part - they had a panther paw print on the butt. The shirt was also mostly a regular t-shirt, and I got one that was yellow with blue stripes and letters, and one blue with yellow stripes and letter. The stripes were on the sleeves and shoulders. And the front said 'Panthers', and the back said 'Jade' and '0', that was my number because I was just an honorary team member, and I decided it was an OK number for me, and even kind of funny because most teams didn't have a '0'.
The whole volleyball team really liked it, but I saw Abby talking to Mommy about something, and when I went into the locker room after the warm ups Abby went too. She got one of those pads that girls wear sometimes when things are happening with their bodies, you know when they bleed from there, and put it in my panties. I told her that was stupid because I didn't ever do that because I had other parts, but she said, "I know, Jade, but those shorts are so tight even you make a bulge and this might hold it down."
"Oh," I said, "You know sometimes you can tape it too, someone showed me."
"Yep," Abby said, "but this will be a lot more comfortable if it works. Let's see." Then she pulled up my shorts and felt the front of the shorts and it didn't look flat, it had a bulge still, but the bulge was wider and thicker; my panties felt real, real tight too, but I said they didn't feel too bad, and we went out to show Mommy, and she thought it looked better too.
Even though I was wearing a volleyball uniform I had to go to my cheerleading practice next, and the cheerleaders had worked out three cheers that I had to learn real, real fast so we could do them at the game the next day.
The first was real easy, just a dance to some music that we would do during half time. I wasn't going to be in the front line for it so I could kind of watch the girl in front of me. The only hard part was supposed to be kicking my leg up way over my head, but that wasn't to hard at all.
The second part was what we did when the team came out at the beginning of the game, and we all did cartwheels and two of he girls jumped in the air and spun around before they landed and that was real neat and I wanted to learn to do that real soon, but for tomorrow I was just supposed to do two cartwheels than a summersault and stop on my bottom with my legs spread way apart, and I was supposed to do it at just the same time that two other girls did it and getting the timing just right took us about two thousand tries but we got close, and at least the whole squad didn't have to be in sync for that part.
The third was for timeouts and like that when we could be on the court instead of the time line. The girls wanted to have two girls grab me, each with an arm and leg, and throw me to two other girls and then have me thrown back. I really, really didn't like that idea! I had just been played catch with before, and I didn't want to ever, ever do it again. And when I told them they didn't listen until I was crying, and I was almost ready to run to Mommy, but then the coach finally told the other girls to think up a new idea, and most of them thought that was OK, but that girl that had talked about my panties in front of boys in science this morning said it was all messed up now, but she was out voted.
This is what we worked out instead: We would do on of the regular sideline cheers and at the end two of the girls would do stirrups (that's like putting there hands together like as a step and then they kind of throw other people into the air), and the girls on the end would step into their hands and fly up and do back flips and land in the splits on the ends. At the same time two girls in the middle would threw me real high and I'd kick out and then land in the splits with one leg out in front and one in back. The girls that had thrown people would do flips and land on their knees.
We did it about two hundred times, and I felt like my legs might come off, but then the coach had a camera, and we looked at it on the little tiny screen and I saw a way I could make it better and so did some of the other girls and we all wanted to do it some more, and then when practice was almost over the volleyball players came and watched us and even they thought it was really, really good.
Heather and one of the other cheerleaders tried to talk Mommy into letting us skip classes tomorrow so I could learn even more of the regular cheers before the game, because I only knew three of them (plus the three special routines.), but Mommy decided to be a real meanie about it and said I knew enough for the first time, and she didn't want me totally worn out by cheering the whole game.
The cheering coach said she was pretty sure my cheerleader's uniform would come the next day, but she wasn't certain - I hope it does; I hope it does! Heather gave me some sparkly blue nail polish to put on tonight though, so first thing tomorrow I'd look like a cheerleader, and she promised to help me with my make-up like all the cheerleaders wore while we are on the bus. I didn't think I could wait! I knew tomorrow was going to be wonderful!!
While I was taking a shower with all the cheerleaders and the volleyball team though, Cindy and Amanda kept telling everyone about Carl and Henry and me having two boy friends, and everyone laughed, and I think some of the seventh graders might have been jealous too because Carl and Henry are real, real cute, and they all admitted that. And I tried to tell them that I hadn't meant to get both of them for boy friends and that just made the girls laugh more, but I don't think any of them were real mad at me or anything; I hope.
But I also got worried and I grabbed Cindy and took her to a corner to talk. I said, "Someone is going to tell Carl and Henry what I got between my legs, aren't they? What's going to happen?"
Cindy said, "I've known them a long time, Jade, and I don't know for sure. It's possible they already know though, and not care. Some people feel that way. You should talk to Ms Marks and Ms Evens about it. I'll see if I can talk to them with out letting on. OK?"
I nodded and hugged her; she is nice.
That night was just a plain night at home, which made it real weird because I hadn't had one before, even when it was my 'day off.' After homework I played a game with Mama and Mommy, and then Mama and I played dolls. Then Mama pretended both me and Mommy were her little girls and gave us a bath together. Mommy painted my fingernails before I got dressed for bed, and Mama put some curlers in my hair, but there weren't a lot and they weren't tight so it was OK. Then I wore my frilliest nightie to bed and slept all the way to the next day.
-
Chapter XLIII: JBs Big Day
The next morning I sort of wanted to wear jeans with extra pockets and even a black t-shirt with the name of a band I'd never heard on it; you know I was in boy mode again, because I had really, really been in girl mode the day before. But when she was dressing me Mommy held up my hand and showed me the blue sparkly nail polish I had on. I thought that did look weird, but that's what I wore anyway; at least for the morning.
Thing is nobody seemed to notice that I was being a boy. Carl and Henry still tried to show off the whole time (and Carl wanted me to kiss his stitches (Yuck!!) over and over). Even the girls I didn't know didn't mind when I went into the girl's room on the way to class.
I just don't get it. I guess having blue finger nails is all it takes to convince people that you're a girl around here.
Sometimes it was frustrating too! Like when we were looking at the inside of a cow's eye ball in science and everyone kept pushing me to the back because they thought I wouldn't want to see, and in Art when I was trying to make a spaceship with clay and people kept telling me how to make it a big flower. But then again it was OK because at least they never pushed me over or shoved.
After my nap at lunch time Amanda helped me get into my new cheerleader uniform. It was a yellow skirt with blue strips at the hem and the waist and had built in panties that were yellow too, and a blue panther paw print on the butt, like the volleyball uniforms did. And it was way, way short! I mean so short you could see the panties from the front when I was just standing up!
The top was the opposite colors, light blue with yellow very short sleeves and a yellow band at the bottom, and the school name in yellow across it. It was real tight and I think it was so tight that it looked like I had boobies sticking out, though of course I didn't. The bottom of the top didn't even come close to my belly button, and I kept trying to pull it down, but Amanda said that was what it was supposed to be, and I knew that because I'd seen other cheerleaders in theirs already, but it took some getting used to.
Amanda tied my hair up in two short pigtails, puppy dog ears and with blue and yellow yarn in both, and she had brought a stick on eat ring, like for playing dress up, and she put it in my bellybutton so it looked like I had a piercing there too. Before I left the infirmary I asked if she had any of those pads girls wear at that time of month, and we stuck one into my panties to make it real flat, but I decided it didn't look just right and to get Mama to tape things down under there if there was time this afternoon.
On the way to my Math class we saw Dr. Spinner, the principal, in the hall. And she smiled at me (not many principal have ever done that!) and asked how the newest girl in school was.
I smiled back at her, but this was what I'd been taking about earlier. I said, "I'm fine. But I'm not a new girl; you remember?"
"I remember just fine, JB," she said, "But you look very cute and that's a girl's uniform."
"Yeah, but I'm just pretending, so I can be a cheerleader."
"Oh. Well, that's different. But you do seem to be getting along very well with people that think you are really a girl, don't you?"
"Yeah, but I don't get that, Ms Spinner. How can people that know I'm a boy, and have seen me naked think I'm a girl so much?"
"Well, JB, that is something others should explain to you. My job is to see that you do well in school, and if being a girl helps you do that then I'm happy."
After the principal left I said to Amanda, "People at this school are weird! And I guess I'm the weirdest."
"We're not! And you're not, Jade. Everyone else is weird, not us."
But anyway even though I felt like a boy today I still had to be a girl and be a cheerleader today, and that was OK, really, because it was going to be so much fun.
All the volleyball team and the cheerleaders got to skip sixth period that day because it was an away game and a long way to go too; way into the next town. Everyone was riding on one to the little school buses, it was full but not crowded, and the cheerleaders took over the back. I had to sit back there with them because they were going to put on my make-up during the trip.
Heather and the girl that was in my science class took charge of me. They started with the mascara and I had to sit very, very still,]; and then they put on some eye liner, and one of the other girls made fun of them because she said they should have done it in the other order. I was kind of starting to get worried, and when Mommy heard them I think she was too, because she came back, just to watch she said, but she also told the girls when they were getting too much on and stuff, like lots of the cheerleaders had on lots of light blue eye shadow the color of the uniforms and Mommy only let them do a tiny bit on me. I also got pink lip stick put on and some rosy pink blush on my cheeks.
I didn't get to see it at all until they were all done, and though Mommy and some of the volleyball girls might have thought it was too much, when I looked in the little mirror one of the girls held up I liked it a lot!! I think I'm going to have to start wearing it everyday. I was pretty!
Then Mommy, right there in the bus in front of all the girls, opened her warm-up jacket and pulled up her t-shirt so I could nuzzle before we got to the other school. I couldn't believe it; and tried to pull her shirt back down, but the only thing any of the girls said was like, "Oh, you still do that, Jade," and "Go ahead, Jade, it's good for you," and stuff.
I just sighed and crawled into Mommy's lap, and when I had pretended to nuzzle lots of the girls just smiled at me and some of them all started to hum and sing softly. And when I was done some of the girls started to rub my back until I burped real loud even though Mommy still didn't make milk and I hadn't really drunk anything, and they all laughed about that too. And one of the girls noticed that I'd left lipstick around Mommy's nipple and said something, and that was weird because little girls that nurse don't usually have lipstick. So the girls made jokes about it.
Then I remembered about wanting to get my wiener taped, and told Mommy I hadn't been able to see Mama to get her to, but Mommy said she knew how to do that too, but it would be best if I went potty before. There wasn't any place in the school bus to go, of course, but Mommy said she had it all planned out. She had brought diaper and I was supposed to get into that. Right in front of everyone, and I was supposed to use it right in front of everyone too!
I said I didn't want too! And Mommy held me real tight and rocked, and all the girls that were at the back of the bus got quiet, and Mommy said, "But it is the best way, sweetheart."
And one of the girls (and most of the girls that were around weren't Abby and Cindy and Amanda, that had done stuff for me before. It was all new girls that I only knew a little.) said, "We all know you nurse, Jade, we think it's sweet, and the same with messing in diapers. It's not a secret now. Go ahead, and do what Coach says."
And of course it wasn't a secret now because Mommy had already talked about it, but I had wanted to be big. I mean, I was wearing make-up, and was a cheerleader and all. But the girls were all OK with it, and I still felt good from nuzzling and from them sing to me. So I just stretched out on the very back seat of the bus and put my legs way up and put my thumb in my mouth.
Mommy took off my shoes, but one of the girls said, "Can I change her?" and Mommy got up to let her. But she didn't do it all; once she had my panties off (and had rubbed my little tube) another girl grabbed the baby oil bottle and yelled, "My turn." And Mommy nodded to the first girl and stared at her so she wouldn't argue. And that girl put the oil all over down their, and one of the cheerleaders put the sticky white cream on my bottom hole and a different one put it on the sides of my sack and another put the diaper on me. Then still another girl had taken a bottle from Mommy and she sat by my head and got my head into her lap and put the bottle in my mouth, and Mommy was rubbing my legs, and again they all started to sing real softly and some of the girls from the front of the bus came to watch, but I just started to feel all warm, and couldn't be mad or embarassed even though I wanted to be. And Mommy said, "Remember to pee and to poo, Jadie. Just relax and it will happen." And I did relax, and it did happen, and about the time the bus was pulling off the highway I had finished the bottle and was wet and dirty.
The cheerleader that was in my science class asked, "Can I clean him up?" and Mommy let her, at least she took off the dirty diaper and wiped my bottom, but someone else did each of he creams again.
Then Mommy took over and she folded down my tube and already had a piece of tape ready to hold it in place, but just then the bus pulled into the parking lot of the other school, and everyone had to get off. Mommy said we couldn't finish because the other coach was waiting right outside. So I had to get off the buss with out the special cheerleading panties on, or without anything on at all, just the really, really short skirt. While we were in the aisle of the bus a lot of the girls kept lifting the skirt up to look at my wienie and some even touched it, but before we got off the bus Mommy picked me up and carried me with my legs wrapped around her. That was so the people from the other school could see anything, and there were lots of people around the parking lot because the other school's students were waiting for the game or for rides and other stuff.
Mommy and I went to talk to the other coach and I was introduced as Mommy's foster child who had had an accident on the bus and whose clean clothes were under other equipment. The other coach smiled at me and said not to worry because that happened to little girls, and she patted my bottom, and I realized that the way Mommy was holding me hid my tube, but it just made my bottom noticeable to everyone, and I got in a hurry to get into the locker room.
-
Chapter XLIV: JB Cheers
After the other coach walked way I tried to hold the back of my skirt down 'til I got inside, and finally I was somewhere where people could see my butt. (Well, at least people that didn't see it all the time anyway, like all the cheerleaders and volleyball players did.)
The players had to hurry and change, but the cheerleaders all gathered around while Mommy laid me down on a bench. Then Mommy started rubbing my wiener, and one of the girls asked why. Mommy said, "To make it hard, of course, but I just want it to be slightly hard so I can fold it down."
All the girls watched as she got it hard and then pushed my marble ('cuz I only had one; I didn't even know most people - most boys, I mean - had two back then.)... pushed my marble up inside me; folded my tube down pointing towards my bottom hole; then wrapped the skin of my sack around it; and then taped everything in place. I just s*cked on my thumb the whole time, and all the girls were real quiet and rubbed my legs or head while they watched. When Mommy was done one of them said, "Wow! It like disappeared. Can you do that with big kids?"
Mommy said, "Yes, and if it mattered I could have put the tape so that it looked even more real. Now let's see what it looks like all covered up."
And she slipped my regular panties on and it was real flat, and she but the special yellow cheerleader panties that people were supposed to see on, and it looked just like a regular girl down there. One of the cheer leaders asked, "Doesn't that hurt, Jade?" And I shook my head.
Mommy said, "It can get uncomfortable after a while, or if she gets too hard. So no one rub her down there when she is taped up, OK?"
Mommy took all the volleyball players out to the gym to warm up, and all the cheerleaders, including me, fixed their hair and make up because that was like our warm ups. Heather helped me the most, and I whispered to her that I didn't even know how to play volleyball or keep score or nothing about it (I hadn't even wanted to tell Mommy that), and Heather giggled and said, "That's OK, I don't either! The ball has to go over the net and not hit the ground on out side. If we miss that's bad; if they miss that's good. When the players get off the court, then it is our turn! That's all a cheerleader needs to know. OK?"
And I said OK, and then we all did some practice on some of the cheers where we had to do stuff at exactly the same time. (I think I'll ask Mommy why no one ever cheers for cheerleaders. They work sooooo hard, and what they do makes sense, not like the dumb games they cheer for. (Except, Mommy likes those games, so maybe not.))
Finally it was time for the game to start and all the cheerleaders ran out and stood beside the door and cheered when the players came out and then we did cart wheels and flips while they ran to the bench. There weren't very many people in the stands at all, only a few of he girls parents and little sisters, was all. But the other side didn't have many either, and they didn't even have any cheerleaders because their boy's soccer team was playing at the same time so all their cheerleaders had gone to that game. (The cheerleaders said that at out school all the cheerleaders would go to football games even if someone else was playing, but we would split up if the soccer teams and volleyball team had games at the same time. Some schools never sent cheerleaders to girl's game at all, they said. And that was so unfair.)
They other team was all huge too. I'm glad they had to stay on the other side of the net in this game because they would have smushed almost all our players. But I think our team did real, real good anyway. At least the ball kept hitting the floor on their side mostly, I think. But once Cindy had hit the ball real hard, and it landed way behind the other team, and I thought she had done real good and yelled extra loud, and only I yelled, and everyone in the stands looked at me, and one of the players told me it was out of bounds, so from then on I only yelled when someone else did, but it was OK because they all yelled a lot.
There was this lady with a big fancy camera that was taking pictures, and I thought she was someone's mother or something, but she was taking pictures of everyone and of both teams. During the first big break we, me and the other cheerleaders did one of he dances, and the players still weren't through talking to the coaches when we were done so we did the big cheer where two girls threw me way, way up in the air and I landed in the splits, and the lady took lots of pictures of me doing that.
Then when we were done I was sitting on one of the cheerleader's laps, and the lady came over to talk to me. She wanted to know why someone so little was a cheerleader at a big kid's school (She called it that, but it wasn't for that big of kid's, just Jr. High.), and I started to say I was in eighth grade, but Heather jumped in and said it was because I was Coach Even's kid. (Which was also true.) And the lady seemed to think that was a good reason for a little kid to get to do cheers because I had to be there all the time anyway, and she asked if it was fun and if I did lots of gymnastics and then lots of other questions. And the cheerleaders told her that they liked me doing cheers, and that it was fun taking care of me and stuff, but didn't talk about what they did to take care of me though. But one of them did say that I was like the school baby, which I don't know if I like or not.
And the lady left to take more pictures of the players, but she asked if she could take some pictures of us after the game, and everyone wanted to do that too.
So then we cheered a bunch more, and I noticed that Abby was sitting over on the bench almost the whole time and didn't even have on the team's uniform and I went over to talk to her, but it was OK she didn't get to play because she was the "Libero" she said, and I guess that was something she thought was a real big deal. And then she had to go in the game all the sudden, and I saw why. She started to dive all over the place and crash on the ground, and it was obvious she was real, real good and that was why she even got special shirt to wear.
Ok, so then we cheered a whole lot, and then it got louder and louder, and then suddenly the game was over, and all the volleyball players were happy, so I knew we had won and was happy too.
But then the coach of the other team came over and handed my Mommy a letter, and I didn't hear what she said, but everyone on out team got real upset all the sudden, and Abby ran away into the locker room, and Amanda and Mommy ran after her. And I didn't know what was going on, but when I tried to follow some of the cheerleaders grabbed me and said I should wait.
The lady with the camera had taken pictures of the coach talking to Mommy, but now wanted to take pictures of the team and the cheerleaders, but Cindy and some of the other players didn't want pictures taken until Abby and Amanda were there, so none of them did pictures and it was just the cheerleaders.
We did some of our cheers even though there was no one to lead, and then we did a pyramid with me on the top, and the lady took lots of pictures of that. Then she had us all do the splits and other stuff and she took pictures of us, but I think she took lots of pictures of just me. I didn't mind that, but some of the other cheerleaders did, and tried to get as close to me as they could.
Then we went into the locker room and all the players were changing clothes. I could tell that Abby had been crying and went over and gave her a big hug. She kissed me and sat me on her lap, but when I asked what was he matter she just shook her head and didn't say any thing. I whispered to her that I needed to go pee (hoping to get her mind off things), and al least she was willing to take me.
When Abby saw the tape I was wearing she asked if I was ready to take it off, and it was getting kind of sweaty, and my wiener wasn't getting so hard it hurt, but it was getting tinier and some of the gooey stuff was getting on the head of it, which felt real yucky. Abby said she had some stuff to help get it off, and she left me alone on the potty while she went to get it. It was some oily stuff that made the tape let go (I had been afraid about pulling the tape off, even though I don't got hair, 'specially on the very top.)
Once it was off, and I had peed, Abby said it was a good idea to leave it naked for a while. "To breathe," she said. So she didn't put my panties back on me. I didn't mind, at least while we were in the locker room. All the girls had seen everything before, and I was comfortable like that.
Abby stayed in the restroom part of the lockers to change clothes and didn't take a shower like most of the team. I went back out to where the other girls were and Mommy was trying to get everyone to hurry. She was still real mad about whatever that bad coach had said, but wasn't being mean to any of the girls at all. I went over and stuck my arms way up, and she picked me up and gave me a big kiss. I whispered to ask if I could nuzzle. She smiled because she knew I wanted her to feel better, but shook her head.
Instead she got a bottle of juice out of her bag and took me into her arms and began feeding it to me. I stretched my legs out and petted her face with one hand and rubbed my tube with the other while Mommy held the bottle and told the girls what to do at the same time.
Then the camera lady walked into the locker room, and no one saw her until she was right by my feet. Then she took a picture of us and smiled. She said, "Coach Evens, I just wanted to let know that I'm from the Mid-state Press-Sun, and some of the pictures I took today of the team and the cheerleaders will be in Monday's or Wednesday's edition."
Mommy jumped up, and she was biting her lip and staring at the camera lady. The camera lady said, "There will be some of your child too, but I work on school sports stories. I do think the Coach's protest over your player is part of my beat though. Can I meet with you tomorrow to discuss it?"
Mommy nodded but didn't say anything. I looked at the lady, and she smiled at me, and said, "You are a real cutie, aren't you?"
Mommy seemed a little less worried, but she forgot to put me back in panties for the whole ride home. That was OK, because the whole ride I kept sitting on different girl's laps and putting their hands on my tube because it made me feel better.
-
Chapter XLV: JB's Dinner
My Mommy spent the whole trip on the bus talking to lot of people on the phone, and I didn't get to talk to her the whole time until after all the girls were in there cars on gone. When she was buckling me into my car seat I said I was scared, and she gave me a hug and acted surprised and said, "About what, Honey?"
I said "'Bout the newspaper lady taking pictures of me without panties on and about what's happening with Abby. Why does that coach lady not like her? Why is Abby so sad?"
Mommy said, "Oh, JB, those aren't things for you to worry about, sweetheart. I know the publisher of that paper, and that will not be any trouble. All the problems that coach is trying to make were taken care of last year; she's just trying to redo old business because she lost."
"You sure?" I said, and Mommy said she was, but I still thought she was scared even though she wouldn't say, but I pretended I wasn't worried. Then Mommy said, "Nora and I are going to have to go to a meeting tonight, love bug. We're going to have to find you a babysitter somewhere."
"I could stay alone. I did before, you know."
"Now you're being a silly-billie, aren't you?" she said.
I giggled and said, "Can Amanda or Abby or Cindy or Heather or...."
Mommy didn't let me finish the list. She said, "You have a long list of friends, all of whom would love to baby sit for you, JB. But I'm not really sure eighth graders or old enough yet, and some of them are busy tonight. I have someone special in mind that you haven't met yet, but she lives a long way away so it might not work."
When we got home Mama came outside to meet us, I knew that Mommy had already talked to her about Abby and stuff and that it really was a big deal (even though they told me it wasn't) by the way they hugged when they saw each other. But when Mama got me out of the car seat she acted all happy and everything so I tried to not worry either.
Mama made me spin around, because she'd never seen me in my cheerleader outfit, and said, "You look as cute as button!! But that's not really what you wore, is it?"
I said, "Sure. Why not?" And she pointed at my skirt, and I remembered I'd forgot my panties, but she said I looked fine without them for at home.
I got to go and play with my blocks and trucks, but Mommy and Mama stayed in the kitchen the whole time and talked real quiet. I knew that the thing with the coach and Abby was a big deal, and I started to get mad because they wouldn't tell me anything. Finally I went into the kitchen to demand some answers!!!
Mama had just hung up her phone, and was shaking he head. I said, "OK. Now what's going on?"
Mommy looked at me and bit her lip. Mama sighed then smiled and said, "The baby sitter we wanted, really wants to come but she hasn't got a way to get here tonight. You might meet here tomorrow though."
"Not that," I said, and put my arms on my hips and stared at them. "What's happening with Abby and stuff and with the camera lady, and where are you two going tonight and..."
Mommy sat down and spread her arms so I'd climb into her lap. She stroked my hair and said, "It's nothing to scare you, sweetheart. Someone is saying that Abby shouldn't be allowed to play volleyball, but all of that was worked out last year. She just wants to get attention and make trouble. The main thing we need to do is keep private things quiet, so we're going to go and talk to some of the people about it tonight. But it is nothing to worry sweet little ones. I promise. You should be scared about us finding you a babysitter though, because you sure don't want to have to come with us and listen to all that talk for hours, honey."
"How you going to keep it quiet though."
Mama said, "Well, Jade, you Aunt Trish happens to be the editor of the newspaper that took your picture today. That helps us, and your Uncle Al is a lawyer for the schools. That coach works for a different school system, but they don't get to decide who plays for us. OK?"
I nodded; I was related to important people now; that was a nice thing. So I started thinking about tonight. I said, "I think lots of thirteen year olds baby sit. Couldn't some of the girls just do it?"
Mommy kissed my hair and said, "We are working on it, honey. Amanda has to watch her brothers; Abby is to upset tonight, and her parents are going to the meeting, of course. Those are the girls we know best. Now would you like to come into the den and nuzzle before I get dressed, and let the grownups take care of all the grownup things?"
I climbed out of her lap and lead her to the den. Then phone rang, and Mama got it. I could tell it was Uncle Al.
While I nuzzled I forgot about everything. Mommy had taken her shirt all the way off and while I s*cked on one nipple I stroked the other with my fingers; Mommy laid her head on mine and rubbed my legs and bottom with her hands.
After a little bit, Mama came in and whispered things to Mommy, and I forgot to try and hear. Then Mommy passed me over to Mama's lap, and I hardly even stopped suc-king. After a few minutes with Mama something wonderful happened! And I knew that it meant that everything was going to be OK. I started tasting the special milk! Coming from Mama!
There wasn't a whole lot, like there had been with Aunt Trish that time, but it was some. I started nursing harder, and a little more came, then more. Then it stopped. Mama said, "There will be more each time from now on sweetness, but that is it for now," and she put a bottle in my mouth.
I felt wetness down on my legs right then, and Mama grabbed one of the pillows from the couch and put it on my tube. She wasn't mad or anything though and just kissed me, so I relaxed and peed into the pillow.
As soon as the bottle was done I jumped up and ran into tell Mommy about Mama making milk for me. She was in the shower and I opened the door and said, "Mommy, I nuzzled for real!" She was as excited as I was, I could tell, and she was happy for the first time that whole afternoon, but she yelled, "Nora, I'm so jealous!"
I said, "I can do you more and maybe you will make milk too, Mommy."
I was standing with the shower door open, and Mommy pulled me in to hug me (even though I still had my cheerleading stuff on). She said, "I will happen when it does, honey. I can be patent."
Mama was in the bathroom and said, "Marnie, she had a bit of an accident too. Can you rinse her off while she is in there."
Mommy was in a hurry so she didn't wash me, just made sure I got wet down under and wiped it good. After we were dried Mommy and I went into the kitchen, neither of us got dressed first. Mama was just finishing eating and she went to take a shower while we ate. I sat on Mommy and let her put all my dinner in my mouth for me. I kept rubbing her boobie and thinking about real nuzzling the whole time - well it is neat! You should try it! I think Mommy knew that's what I was thinking and she giggled at me and hugged me the whole time.
Then the doorbell rang, and Mommy said, "That will be you babysitter. Go and get the door, honey."
I'd forgot all about find a sitter and about the meeting and the troubles and about all of that. Now it all came back into my mind at once, and the main thing is I knew I'd didn't want some babysitter I didn't know. I said, "Not all naked!! Who'd ya' get?"
Mommy made me stand up and said, "The babysitter will see you in the all together when you get your bath or go potty, sweetie, and you will see who it is as soon as you open the door. Scoot."
So I went to the door, but not very fast. I peeked out the window by the door and all I saw was George, Glyn's brother. I opened the door and said, "Hi. What's happening?" Because I didn't mind him seeing me naked and knew he'd have to leave before the babysitter got here.
He said, "Hi, Jade. Nothing. Can I come in?"
I opened the door wider and he came in and said, "OK. What you got planned for tonight?"
I said, "I can't really play, 'cus Mommy and Mama have a meeting to go to and some one is coming here."
He said, "I think I'm the one that is coming, Jade."
"A boy babysitter?!?" I said.
"I never sit on babies! But I have taken care of Glyn; you won't be any trouble at all. I know lots of secret knots."
I knew the knot thing was just joking, but I didn't know about getting washed and dressed and other stuff by a boy. I don't know, I guess, boys should see boys naked more and stuff, but some of that just seemed like girls did it. Or I'd got use to having girls do it, and it would be different with a boy somehow.
But Georgie was nice, and I knew he had secrets and wouldn't tell stuff either, and... He took my hand, and we walked into the den. Mommy hollered, "Georgie, come on in here. I have lots of instructions for you."
Mommy was still naked too, and didn't seem to mind being like that in front of George; I could tell George had some trouble acting like he didn't care either.
Mommy was standing at the sink, and she handed George a bottle of juice. He could have just passed it to me, but he sat down and pulled me into his lap and put it in my mouth instead. I took it out of his hands tough and held it myself, but I did stay in his lap.
Mommy gave him lot of instructions: where phone numbers were, bed times, taking me potty, changing me, bathing me, putting me to bed, bottles and snacks. Everything. George kept nodding, and he was rubbing my back while he listened, which felt good at least. Then Mommy said, "That's all I can think of. Nora will probably have more. Why don't you start a movie, or something while I get dressed."
Mommy left, and I'd finished the juice. I started to get up, but George held me and made me bend forward while he patted my back until I burped. He laughed and said, "Gee, Jade, Glyn is lot louder then that."
This is the kind of confusions I get into: first, I was embarrassed that someone (a boy my same age even) burped me after I'd had a bottle; then, they acted like it was only weird I didn't do it better. I stuck my tongue out at George and said, "Pphhhttt." I just didn't know what else to do. He laughed and tried to carry me to the den, but I knew it was hard for him and got down. I started to play with my trucks and blocks, and he started to build a big bridge for them to go over.
I asked him where Glyn was, and he told me she had a sleepover at a friend's. That kind of made me sad, because I'd never really had one of those, and it would have been nice with her here tonight.
"We don't need her to have fun!" George said, "I though you'd make me play dolls all night, like she would. Now we can do other things." he said.
"I do both, might latter."
"That's OK, Jade, I'll do both too. Might have had a hard time getting Glyn to though."
"You like babysitting, even though you're a boy?"
"I don't know, let me try," he said, and then he tried to sit on me!
I screamed and giggled, and he said, "Are you really a baby, Jade?"
I had to think, but then I said, "Yeah, sometimes it's 'K."
He just smiled and said, "Glyn thinks you're about five or six. No ones told her you're in Jr. High."
I got all quiet, and then said, "Yeah, I a weirdo."
George gasped, and said, "That's not what I meant, JB!! I meant that it is OK! You're very nice and that we don't care at all. Really!!" He grabbed me and gave me a hug, and I let him and then stayed in his lap.
"'K. You don't mind doing this tonight?"
He kissed my head and said, "Nah, we will have fun. I've done all this for Glyn. No biggie." And I kissed him back on the cheek.
-
Chapter XLVI: JB and the Babysitter
When Mommy and Mama came in George was tickling me and I was rolling around on the floor. Mama said, "Don't be too rough, Georgie. She isn't used too it like Glyn is."
He wasn't being too rough yet though, but I jumped up and ran to give them a hug. Mommy picked me up; she was dressed all fancy, just for like business but she smelled real good, and I liked putting my face on her neck.
Mama gave all the same instuctions to George that Mommy had earlier, and I could tell he had a hard time listening. When she got to the bath part I asked if we could use the real big tub, and Mommy nodded, but when I asked if we could use the sprinklers they said it was already too dark but I could swing and play in the sand for a very little while.
Both Mommy and Mama gave me one last big hug, and they kissed Georgie too, and they finally left. I took George out side, and he opened the sand box up, and I got some trucks.
When he started to help me I had to tell him that no clothes were allowed in the sand and he acted like that didn't mean him, but I insisted. He didn't want to play in the sand with me then, but I talked him into it, he still got to keep his boxers on though, and we made a big road and tried to do a tunnel but those never really work.
Then it was real dark and he said it was time to go inside, and I showed him how to wash off with the hose and made him take off his boxers then. He had hair down there! Lots, and I reached over to feel it, but he pushed my hand away, and I said, "I just want to see what the hair feels like," and he let me touch it for just a second, and then brushed off unders started to put them and his other clothes back on. I grabbed his pants and said, "Just stay naked. I am."
He said, "No, JB, I'm older and it's not right."
"Mama and Mommy are older and they stay naked. They won't care. It feels nice. Don't you ever?"
"Yeah, I do but not tonight. Don't give me a hard time, JB."
I said, "Sorry." And I really was; I felt bad because I guess I was being really fussy and bossy right then.
He put his arm on my shoulder and kissed my head. Then he guided me into the kitchen - and he did just wear his t-shirt and boxers.
In the kitchen he said, "'K, where does Aunt Nora keep the cookies?!"
"Mommy doesn't believe in them I think."
"But we got to have snacks!"
"Carrots and stuff. Mostly I just get juice."
"Oh," George said, but he kept looking in the refrigerator and on all the shelves. He got out the bread and the Jam and made some toast. He poured two glasses of juice and handed one to me.
I picked it up and held it and just looked at it. I said, "I never drink form these now."
George had spread a ton of jam on a whole piece of toast and gave it to me. He said, "Oh. Not at all. Do you want to?"
I didn't answer but just looked at the juice. He took it and poured it into a baby bottle for me. I took it at once and started to s-ck on it. Then I put it down and just looked at the table. I was embarrassed.
George acted like he didn't notice. He was eating his toast and said, "Eat up, JB. Plenty more where that came from. Glyn tries to get a whole piece in her mouth at once all the time, but she's never made it.
I smiled and folded the bread up and I did get it all in at once but some of the jam came out and got on my stomach, and I couldn't close my mouth or chew or swallow it. George laughed, and pulled the toast out of my mouth. "Close, but that doesn't count," he said.
He made me a new piece of toast and told me not to try again. I asked him to cut it up for me, and he did, and I ate it that way, but more jam slipped off and got all over my face.
When we were done I started to go to the den, but he said, "Go wash up, JB."
I felt surprised, and just looked at him and shook my head. He understood, and got a wet towel and started to clean my face for me, then he started to do my tummy and some jam had dripped down almost to my wiener, and when he wiped that off I put my face in his hair and hugged him and said, "You starting to think I'm creepy yet?"
George didn't answer. Instead he said, "I think it's bath time. Let's go, buddy," and he took my hand.
I didn't want to be fussy some more, but I said, "It's not yet bed time though. Can we play after bath? Please?"
"Sure. I just think we need to get you un-sticky is all."
"You're real nice, Georgie," I said, and I led him into Mommy bathroom and I got into the tub before he turned on the water.
I said, "Georgie, will you get in the tub with me? Please. My Mommy and Mama do lots. It's more fun."
And he did! And I got to look at his big wiener, and he helped me wash the bathtub dolls too, and he pretended to like doing it (but I could tell that it was just pretending). And then he made me sit still and he started washing me, and he washed real soft, lots gentler than Mama, like he was afraid he was going to hurt me.
I turned around and he did my back, but when he stopped I stuck my butt up real high and said, "You got to do that place too," and he washed it real fast, and I grabbed his hand and rubbed it on my bottom hole, and he laughed, so I said, "Do the inside too." And he laughed louder and put a finger inside me. I made his finger go back and forth and then sat on his lap and put his hand and the wash rag on my tube and said, "You forgot that part, Georgie."
Then George sighed before he put the wash cloth on my wiener, and he rubbed it real softly, and it felt good. Then he took his other hand and held my tube up and pulled the skin back and squeezed the wet, soapy cloth over it. He said, "My mom says that's the best way to get the part under the skin clean." I just nodded, because Mommy and Mama always did that too, and I smuggled up next to him. He dropped the cloth but kept rubbing me down there.
I got the cloth and smiled right in his face and said, "I'll do yours," and he didn't say anything but didn't pull away either, so I held him in my hand and pulled back on his skin and squeezed water on his mushroom top. Then I held on longer and moved my hand up and down. His wiener felt different from mine and from Greg's (Gina's) which was the only other I'd really felt before, and it started to get hard too, and he let me keep doing it for a while but then pushed me away.
At first that made me sad, but right away Georgie pulled me back and hugged me, and he let me kiss his lips and cheek. I got behind him and said, "I'll wash you," and I did his back and then made him lean forward, and I stuck my finger inside him and he gasped, but I left it in and wiggled it, and he didn't mind, and my finger was way in him when I kissed him on the cheek - on his back cheek, inside the crack. Then I move back to the front and washed his tummy but got back to his wiener again, and it was lots harder! It couldn't hardly bend, and I said, "I can french kiss it, Georgie."
Then before he could say something I put his stiffy inside my mouth and it almost went all the way to my throat. And he moaned, but I thought he liked it. Then he started breathing real fast, and his chest went up and down, and I started to sit up, but he pushed my head back down on his tube. Then his butt started going up and down, and I was afraid that he was going to get to deep in me and took my mouth off, but I still licked it and felt it. Then he breathed out real loud and then lay real, real still.
I said, "You 'K?" and he nodded and hugged me real tight. After a minute he said, "Yeah, I think that was when I was supposed to come, but I never done that before. I guess, I'm not old enough to really come yet."
"Oh, me neither," I said, meaning I'd never done that. Then I said, "But you've played with you wiener before, haven't you."
"Sure. Everyone does that. But it's never wanted to squirt like that."
"I so little mine never even gets that hard, and I'm really as old as you, you know."
"Not quite, little guy, I'm almost fourteen. I should be able to come by now."
"Doesn't matter. People get old at different speeds, Georgie, you know. And it's still fun, isn't it?"
He smiled and said, "It sure is. We better get out of the tub, your all wrinkly and I bet we've used up all your playtime I promised you. Are you going to be mad at me?"
I shook my head, and he got out and dried off. He handed me a towel, but I just sat on the side of the tub until he realized he had to dry me too.
When we finally got to where there was a clock, it turned out not to be that late, but Georgie still wanted to get me into my nightie and diaper right away. He said we could watch a movie for fifteen minutes after though.
While I was lying on my back on my changing table he asked me what I wanted to wear to bed, but I let him pick. He got out a baby-doll nightie that was pink and white with lots of lace on the top and bottom and had an empire waist that made it look like I almost had boobs. And it came with a frilly bottom that could fit over my diaper. He handed them too me and I just looked at him, and he laughed and finially got the idea that I didn't do none of that stuff for myself anymore, and I could tell he didn't really mind dressing me at all.
In the den I started the movie about the fish that got kidnapped and started playing with my dolls. Georgie went to bathroom and came back all dressed, well he still didn't have on pants, just boxers like before dinner, and he told me I should take off my diaper because I'd forgot to go potty. I shook my head and said, "I'll just use the diaper if I got too, Georgie. I don't mind."
"Yeah, but I might, Jadie."
"Oh, do you? OK."
"No, it's alright. I won't mind at all. Ready for a bottle though?"
I nodded, and he went to get it. He handed me the bottle and I made him sit down and hold me. After about three s-cks I said, talking around the nipple, "Georgie, will you tell me something?"
"Sure, sweetie," he said, and I giggled because boys out age don't call people things like that usually.
"Why do people 'round her treat me nice. How come people don't care if I do girl stuff or baby stuff and just get nicer."
"JB, it's a long story, and I'm just barely not a kid too so I don't know all of it. But it's because of something that happened last year."
"Yeah, that's all anyone says to me. What happened."
"OK, this is what I think it was, some things are supposed to be secret even to me. There was this girl in our school last year. -- No wait. Before that, Two years ago..."
-
Chapter XLVII: George's Story (Part 1)
{This is the story that George told JB. Since it's so long, I'm going to paraphrase rather than start every paragraph with quote marks. I've added some details and fixed some parts that George was fuzzy on or that JB just didn't understand.}
About two years ago, in late January, a new student transferred into the junior high where JB and George went. The very first day she went to the infirmary and begged to be excused from PE. Nora thought the kid was more scared than sick and spent the period talking to her. She decided that the girl had been put into the wrong PE class, and Nora talked to Ms Evens so she could go to the right class instead.
See, the girl had been put in a boy's class, and that was because everyone including her parents thought she was a boy, but she wasn't.
Nora knew about girls like that. (JB remembered what Amanda had said about Nora's own daughter that she had always made act like a boy by mistake.), and really wanted to help this new girl in school.
She talked to the girl's mom, but that didn't help. Both the parents wouldn't accept it, and that was obvious, so Nora had to work around them. She also knew that the old principal, this was before Ms Spinner came, was real macho and wouldn't help. However, the counselor that was at the school was more accepting and reasonable. And they arranged for the girl to see someone who could help her too.
So what they all did was let the new girl be the infirmary aide in the morning and told her parents that that meant she had to be at school real early. Then Nora and Ms Evens, JB's Mommy, got her lots of clothes to wear, and she would change into them. They let the girl always come to the infirmary to change clothes and stuff too. Everyone thought that was because she had a disease or something, but that didn't bother anyone.
Pretty soon everyone at the school new her as a girl, and she had lots of friends but, of course, she could never take them home or anything like that. But her parents both worked a lot, and didn't come to school or anything so it all worked. Actually the only contact they had with their child's school was Nora, and both of the parents liked her because she was helping their "son", who they thought was real shy and antisocial and stuff. The girl stayed with Nora for part of the summer, while both of the parents had to be out of town too (They didn't know that Nora had just moved into Marnie's house though.) That was when George got to know her.
That September George started at the school where his Aunt Nora worked, and so did all of his schoolmates, of course. There were these two kids in his class, they were twins but didn't look exactly alike, and they had this real weird mother who had always been the room mother and head of the PTA and stuff, but George and all the kids had thought she was weird. (Many of the parents and teachers did too, but it was nothing they could put their finger on and, of course, they didn't say anything to their children about it.)
The woman was a single parent and she hinted at terrible dark things that her ex-husband had done, so no one wanted to meet him. Later she would tell these stories in great detail to Nora and the school so no one ever tried to contact him.
Sometimes the mother would be too friendly and real busy and talkative, other times she would sort of disappear for a long time or just yell about nothing. Of course this meant the two kids didn't have lots of friends, but George tried not to be mean to them at least.
During the first weeks of seventh grade one of the boys talked about how hungry he was everyday on the bus to school and tried to buy food from other kids. George mentioned this to his Aunt Nora, and she made an effort to get to know the two kids right away, and soon they were coming into the infirmary every morning that their mom wouldn't let them eat breakfast and dinner.
--When George got to that part he noticed that JB's baby bottle was empty and said, "You want some more, buddy?"
JB shook his head and said, "Na. Could I have a plug? With some honey? What happened to the two girls?"
George got up and fixed JB's pacifier and then said, "This story is getting long. And we gotta brush your tooths too; are you dirty yet?"
JB giggled at the word 'tooths' but shook his head some and said, "No - tell more, George!"
So George went on:
--It was the other girl, the one from last year that noticed that one of the kids always wanted to come into the infirmary to use the restroom, and other stuff. She told Nora that one of the two boys might be a girl in a boy's body too. Then Nora started talking to the kid and thought that might be right.
She decided to talk to the kid's mother. This time the mother didn't get mad and Nora could tell her the whole story and about what happened when people pretended that people like that didn't exist. And the younger girl's mother was surprised but accepting, and she said the girl could start doing more girl type things.
Since lots of people in school knew these two kids, they had gone to school together forever, the girl could just show up as a girl one day. But Ms Spinner had shown up as the principal that year, and the first thing she had done was start an anti-bullying program. Nora, and the kids mother, who was already the treasurer of the Jr. High. PTA, got an early lesson on gender and social rolls put in to those lessons.
Slowly the young girl started wearing blouses to school and, when she changed to girl's PE, no one said anything bad out loud (although Ms Spinner had some meetings with some parents that none of he students knew about.), and she just changed in Marnie's office all the time.
Some people teased her a lot, but she had been teased before, and they teased her brother too, but some people tried to be there friends, and the school tried to stop people from teasing too much.
The trouble was that the mother of the two kids was nuttier than people thought. Apparently she decided that since she had used to have two boys, now she must have two girls. At home and stuff she made the other kid wear girls clothes and do all girls stuff too. She made him learn to wear make-up and she made him throw out all the old boy's toys and play with dolls (even though they were already twelve), and rather then letting on of them move into the spare bedroom (yeah, they had a big house), she redid their old room for too girls. The boy hated all of it, naturally. And he took the whole thing out on his sister, who he still called his brother, although he had known the truth longer than anyone. He did lots of mean things and he got into trouble with lots of other people at school. (JB thought that George had been one of the people the boy had fought, but didn't ask because it seemed like George felt bad about the whole thing.
It turned out that the woman had six different Identities, and saw several doctors under each name. She was a real expert at this and at getting the kinds of pills she wanted. Without waiting for the doctors to say it was the right time for her daughter to take some pills to stop her growing more like a man, she had got the pills on her own, and started to give them to both of the children. No one, certainly not Nora, knew about any of the pills.
--Since George had asked about it, JB remembered that he was supposed to go in his pants while he listened, so he had relax and let him self. Now George pinched his nose, but he didn't stop the story just yet.
--At first they only got pills that would keep them from seeming older, but she got impatient, and because she thought it would end the fights, and started giving them the pills that would make them become more like women. By the time school started back after Christmas both of the kids started to get breasts. That was when the trouble started.
The boy didn't go to girl's PE, in spite of taking the pills. Nora and the school wouldn't have let that happen, because he showed no signs of being or wanting to be a girl at all. When the boy was changing for PE right after the vacation someone said something about his boobs, and he shoved the kid. Then lots of boys grabbed him and said they need to "check his equipment", and started to pull his pants down. Since his body was becoming more feminine, the boy was afraid that his pen-is was strange looking too. He fought to keep anyone from seeing them. And when his pants were off the others did laugh at him, and then they tried to throw him into the hall.
The boy's leg got caught in the heavy locker room door and got broken real, real bad.
--JB gasped and then held his breath. George said, "JB I don't think I should tell you all this. I don't want you to get scared."
JB said, "No, don't stop there!! How was his leg? Can he walk? Don't stop!"
"No, JB," George said, "I forgot how bad this story was. Yeah his leg was OK, and then they lived happily ever after. Bedtime, bud."
JB started crying; he was real mad. He said, "NO! That's not all. I'll be OK: I not a real baby, you know! Tell me, George. I got to know why people treat me like they do!!"
George said, "You not a baby?" but he was grinning at JB when he said it. "Let we brush your teeth and change your diaper then, JB, and I'll think what else I can tell you."
JB frowned about that, but George leaned over and kissed him on the head, and then tried to carry JB into the nursery.
-
Chapter XLVIII: George's Story (Part 2)
Even before they got to the hall, JB made George let him go. George just was not big enough to carry him far. But then he took George's hand and let George lead him into the bedroom, and he allowed George to put him onto the changing table too.
"Did the boy's leg ever get better?" JB asked as George worked on his bottom.
"Just hush, baby, or I'll have to sit on you, JB," George said, and JB knew he was getting kind of annoyed, but was thinking hard too, so he did hush, but it was real hard to, and he didn't say anything else until George had finished brushing his teeth.
Usually JB was just lifted over the rail to be put into bed, but George put the rail down so he could get JB high enough. After he had tucked JB in he sat on the edge of the bed, and said, "OK, I don't really understand all of the next part, JB, but yeah the boy's leg got better, or it has mostly. He still can't do sports and has to do special exercise that he hates, but it is supposed to get back to normal soon.
"The boy had to spend almost two weeks in the hospital, and about three of the other boys got suspended and sent to special classes because of what they had done," George said.
--The doctors at the hospital thought at first that the boy had problems with his hormones and was producing high amounts of the wrong kind by himself. The mother of the boy was let into the hospital room and could still make the boy take the pills she had been giving him too. When the doctors wanted to give the boy pills to counter act what they thought was the child's messed up system the woman got worried and wouldn't let them. She pretended it was a religious conviction and said that was the way God wanted the boy to be.
While that was happening something else was happening too. The older girl that was in the wrong body had tried out for the girl's basketball team. Before when she had had to be a boy all the time she had decided to become a real good dribbler to fool boys and her parents who liked her doing boy stuff, and because she knew girls with regular bodies that played basketball too. While the boy was in the hospital she played in her first game, which was in the next town over, the town in between JB's town and the one where the volleyball team had played their game.
Coach Evens had told the sports people about the girl, because the rules said she had too, but the league had had rules about girls like that for a long time. The rules said that, as long as there was a psychologist that said she was really a girl or probably was, she could play on girl's teams. This girl had seen a psychologist (that Nora had found for her) and had the school counselor's support, but she was younger than any of the kids that had ever used that rule before and wasn't yet taking all the drugs that older kids would have been. Now the other school was trying to get the courts to change the rules so she couldn't play.
The schools and the courts (and George's mom, the editor of the little local paper) managed to keep the name of the kid out of the paper, however, and the story stayed on the back pages. In fact it was a case between the school districts and the girl's name wasn't even in the court papers at all.
By the middle of February the doctors helping the boy with the broken leg were starting to feel something weird was happening with his mom and called in Social Services, and a social worker got involved.
It took along time but the social worker got the boy to admit his mother was feeding him all these pills. Protective Services took both of the kids, and their little sister too, out of the mother's house and put them into a foster home.
--When George said that, JB snuggled up closer to him. He knew about those places, but he also knew that there were lots worse places for kids to be; and that, at least, those places were safe and secure and comfortable, just sort of strict and lonely. George started rubbing JB's back, and JB slipped his hand in through the slot in the front of George's boxers.
--The woman went ballistic!! At first she tried to get the paper to print a story about how the government had taken her children because they had gender dysphoria, and she called up all the national organizations she could think of to try and get help. Then when some of the groups listened too her and sent lawyers and publicists out to help her, she suddenly vanished.
The social worker in charge of the case found out that the name the woman used wasn't real, and none were the kid's names either. All the birth certificates they had used were fake. People thought she had run away and hidden from her ex-husband because of the horrible mean things he had done to the children.
But, the thing was, none of the kids could remember any of that, and had never herd bout it from their mother. At first the psychologists thought they had just blocked out all the bad things (and it had been over half of their lives ago), but they could remember lots of other things from that time and even things about their father. Also, they said the reason they ran from their father was because of the things he did to their mother, not what he had done to them.
But none of them could even remember their old last name, but they remembered stuff that let people figure out what town they had come from.
Nora and Marnie tried to get the Protective Services people to let the kids live with them while things got settled out. They would have liked that, because the boy was still in a wheelchair and all, and Nora was a nurse, but they couldn't because Nora and Marnie were a "non-traditional couple", and they could have that.
So what happened was the little sister got moved in with George's family, and the boy was officially there too, but he stayed next door actually so Nora could help him. Only the girl got left out, and see had to stay in a group home, but she saw everyone at school (and Nora brought her girl's clothes to wear at school too.).
Eventually they did find the kid's father, and he told them that the mother had also stolen whole, whole bunch of money from her old boss before she had run off (She had worked in a tax office for a big city, and it had taken them about four years before they knew the money had been taken.) That was too big a story not to get in the local papers.
When the father got there he was real mad that the Protective Services people wouldn't let him have his kids right away, but when he found out how scared they were he decided that waiting was a good idea. However, he also blamed Nora for a lot of the problems (he thought she had given the woman the pills.), he tried to keep the kids from seeing her at all, and no one told him where they were living because of all that.
--JB usually always feel asleep right after his might time bottle, and now he yawned real big, but he really wanted to stay awake to her the rest of the story. But George knew he should make it real quick.
George said, "So then the cops started looking for the mother, and the man got used to one of his sons being a girl. He also got over being mad at Aunt Nora, and now they are good friends. The school made some new rules about who was a girl, and almost the whole town was all for them, and that is why they let you be a girl, JB. OK, that's a very long story and enough for tonight."
JB moaned and said, "That's not all though. Please, George."
"Come on, buddy. I'm getting tired of talking, and if you're still awake when Aunt Nora gets here, they won't let me sit on you ever again, you know."
"But did that lady get sent to jail? What happened with the other bigger girl?"
George sighed. He said, "The big girl didn't get to play basketball any more last year. Lots of people found out about her and got mad. But most of those people got sorry later, and that's the reason for the new rules too. OK, go to sleep, JB."
JB grabbed George's wrist and put George's hand on the front of his diaper and moved it back and forth. He said (yawning again, he couldn't stop), "'K, but stay here 'til I do; the boy and girl live with there father now? And they like him?"
George started rubbing JB on his own and said, "Yeah, they are both doing real, real good mostly now, JB. And almost no one ever teases either of them now. They never became famous or anything."
That made JB smile, but he needed to know one more thing. "And there Mom will never get out of jail?" he asked.
"She got killed, JB."
"OH," JB said, and now he sighed. So there was lots more to the story he knew, but he closed his eyes anyway. George rubbed his diaper and then his legs a couple of times, and then JB was asleep, and George snuck out of the room.
JB slept all the way until the next morning. He did have some bad dreams, but they didn't wake him up, and he couldn't really remember them the next day.
-
Chapter XLIX: JB on Saturday Morning
Cartoons! That was the first thing JB thought when he awoke.
It was Saturday, and he could watch and not have to fight with anyone about it either. He climbed out of his bed and waddled down the hall to the den. Diapers were better than wet beds, but they also got heavy. Half way to the den he checked his mouth to make sure the plug was there; it was.
He found two shows to watch and got the buttons set to go from one to the other quickly then settled back to watch with his bears. The second time a commercial came on he decided it was time for some juice.
In the kitchen there were plenty of cups and glasses where he could reach them easily, but he took the prepared baby bottle from the refrigerator. He no longer thought of it as getting a drink any other way; he liked bottles.
By the time the bottle was empty his diaper was dirty as well a wet, but that had nothing to do with him wishing one of his mothers would wake up and could sit with him. This morning the juice hadn't perked him up as much as it usually did.
He waddled back up the hall to check on them. They were both still sound asleep, each with an arm over the other, and he thought they looked very cute. He decided to sit on the foot of the bed and watch them instead of the cartoons for awhile.
The clock said seven fifty-five, and he considered waking them up, but then remembered that they had been out very late last night so he didn't.
That made him think about Abby's problems. He wondered what Mommy and Mama and all the grownups had decided to do to fix it. It still worried him a lot, though he didn't really know what it was all about.
His mommy sighed real, real deeply in her sleep, and he giggled. His Mama moaned and rolled on to her back, and he remembered to stay very quiet. He thought of crawling over to her and nuzzling but know that would wake her and he liked this just watching.
Then he remembered that his mama had started making real milk and he could nuzzle for real now, but still he would wait. Also he decided that he would ask to wear a skirt and braids and a real frilly top today as a reward to his mama for being able to nurse him now.
Being a girl today reminded him about girls that got into the wrong bodies and all of that, and that reminded him of all of George's story, and that made him grab his bear and hug her tight.
He wondered what else had happened to make it so OK for boys to be girls in this town. He had never though he was really a girl, but he had wished he was a lot; a lot!! Now he could be. Being a girl was so much better, just because you could do so much more. No one teased girls for acting like boys when they wanted to. Girls could even do sports and play with trucks if they wanted. But of course girls did have some rules, about having to look nice and not being rough and stuff, but they didn't beat you up, or throw you around, or break your legs for messing up those rules. Besides, he liked all those girl rules a lot.
Right then he decided to always be a tomboy from now on. He wasn't sure if he was a girl, like the two in George's story, but that is what he wanted to be, so that is what he would be from now on. He could not see any draw backs to that.
Except for the kind of trouble that was happening with Abby. That was when he realized that Abby had a twin that didn't look like her, and also had a little sister, just like the younger girl in George's story. He wondered if Abby still had her wiener, and realized he had never seen her naked although he had seen so many people naked, especially girls, in the last week that he didn't even think about that any more.
He had no doubts at all that she was the girl in the story. He wondered if Sam's leg still hurt. He wondered what had happened to their mom. Now he knew, at least in part, why Lee was so sad and wanted to be so little. He felt real sorry for her too.
He also thought he shouldn't tell anyone he knew, because no one had really told him, and especially no grow-ups had. He kept his legs folded under him as he leaned sideways until his head was on the bed. He might have even fallen asleep for awhile before he felt the bed jiggle, but it couldn't have been for long.
His mama breathed out real loudly and rolled her head back and forth. Then she stretched out her arms a little bit. Mama opened one eye and smiled at him.
JB smiled back, put his thumb in his mouth next to his pacifier, and wiggled his fingers at her.
Nora's looked over at Marnie and then put her finger to her lip. She got out of bed, picked JB up, and carried JB into the other room.
Nora wasn't nude this morning. She had on a white flannel night gown that hung without any shape from her shoulders. She had to undo four buttons before JB could get to her breast. He nursed, and just when he thought maybe no milk would come out today it flowed into his mouth and tasted wonderful. At first it was slow, but then it was a fast as a bottle. But then it slowed down and hardly any came, and he still wasn't full.
"There will be more each time, sweetheart," Mama said. "We can finish off with a bottle this time." And she left him on the couch while she went to the kitchen.
When she got back she said, "Do you want me to change you while you drink it, baby?"
JB shook his head as he reached for the bottle that he knew would be warm and contain the special milk. "After," he said as he pulled her down so he could be held some more. It was the first word he had spoken and he barely whispered it.
He only drank about half the bottle before he dropped it and kissed Nora's face. While he did that he noticed Marnie, undressed, standing by hall door, and when he smiled she said, "'Morning, my loves. Had breakfast already?"
Nora answered, "Just partly," and bent her head back to kiss Marnie. JB grabbed his mommy and pulled her onto the couch and began nuzzling her. Only after he had done that with both his moms did he finally fell awake. Now he felt brave enough and secure enough and ready enough to face this day.
-
Chapter L: JB Hears More of the Story
Mommy got up to take me in and dress and I asked to wear a skirt today as I had decided earlier, but Mommy said, "Maybe later, sweet pea, but I want you to stay in just diapers until after lunch."
I said, "Why," 'cuz didn't like that idea much. I really didn't like being a baby during the day, and if I wasn't going to get dressed staying just naked was way better.
"Someone is coming to visit," Mommy said, "and I think she would like to play with another baby."
I knew who it was right away and was excited. "Lee!?" I said, "Is Abby and Sam coming?"
"Yes, Lee, I don't know about the others; not for as long if they do. We will see."
"What's going to happen to Abby?" I asked.
"Why; nothing is going to happen to her, sweet pea. Now, don't worry your sweet little head."
I didn't want to be put off like that; that's the bad part of being little. I said, "Yeah, but she gonna get to play volleyball or not like that other girl?"
Mommy actually gasped when I said that. My diaper was all hooked up, and she picked me up and sat with me in the big rocking chair.
"How much do you know about all of that, JB?"
I didn't know what to answer. I mean I didn't want to tell her the whole story and talk forever. So I just said, "Don't know. Lots. I know that people didn't let a girl play basketball because they thought she was a boy."
"And you think some people might think that about Abby too. Huh? Well, JB, there was a girl like that here last year, and she was a good friend of your Mama's and mine. But this year will not be like that at all."
"But why? Is this why people are so nice around here? Will they stay nice, Mommy? Or you and Mama going to get in trouble again and fight?"
"Oh, baby, baby, baby," Mommy said, and then she sighed like she didn't want any more air in her body. Finally she said, "It won't be like that at all. I promise. And it won't hurt you, sweetheart."
"But it will hurt my friends, won't it?"
"NO, love! Not if I can help it. I guess you do need to know some things, and maybe it will make you feel safer. Let's go into the kitchen so Nora can help with the story too."
Mama had breakfast for everyone on the table, and as Mommy set down she told her what we had been talking about. Mama said, "Yes, something should be explained, Marnie. Just don't let on how awful I was about things."
"I'll won't tell what creaps either of us were, honey. OK, JB, you know that a girl that had a wrong body wanted to play sports, and that in this state that is allowed if a doctor says they are really a girl. We don't need to go into how that's decided. This girl -- do you know her name?"
I shook my head. Mama had moved her chair close to mine and wanted to spoon eggs into my mouth; I was letting her.
"Well she was called Teri back then. That was her boy's name too, but she changed the spelling. Now she has a different name.
"At first, when people started protesting 'a boy' playing on a girl's team, no one knew which girl it was. That got bad, too because some people took it out on every girl on the team.
"You know that the girl's parents didn't know she was being a girl at school, don't you?"
I nodded.
"At about that time a story of another little girl with some of the same problems got out," Mommy said.
I knew she was talking about Abby and her mom.
{Again I'm going to paraphrase the story so that I can give more details than Marnie and Nora wanted to tell JB. He was told the general story though, and enough to understand why the town was so understanding now.}
Soon after that some very stupid national talk show people heard what was happening in our town, and they started talking about it all the time. They wanted it to sound like the school was forcing boys to be girls, which was just stupid. Some people got even more upset.
Nora's and Marnie's names got out in the story about the other girl, and though they didn't know about Teri yet, Teri's parent's took her out of school, because they knew she was a friend of theirs. Soon they learned that she had been going to school as a girl, and they said Nora had made her.
It got to the point that in school some of the students were accusing every girl of being a boy, or every small or shy boy of wanting to be a girl. That was contradictor of course, but such people don't care about that even the older ones. Some girls actually tried to blockade and guard all the bathrooms.
The radio assholes thought that was great. At first they wanted doctors to have to check student's gender and give each student a blue or pink bracelet or collar to wear. Then they realized that some doctors weren't as stupid as they were and had already said one girl they wanted to be a boy was a girl. So they wanted to appoint there own people to check everyone before they could go into a locker or bathroom.
The former principal, who had lost his job for other reasons, decided to use the controversy for revenge. He started an emergency recall of the school board chairman, and soon found other people to run for the other seats.
"The little local paper supported the current school board and tolerance, but the regional paper didn't, and made thing worst too."
Teri had disappeared, and they became very worried. Marnie knew someone with Protective Services, (the man working on Abby's case) and got them to look for her, but the police didn't try very hard.
-- When Marnie got to this part, JB climbed into Nora's lap and put his hand inside her nightgown so I could brush her breast; it made him feel a little better.
--None of the teachers at all were supporting the recall or any of the crazies, and so some of the students questioned their authority because of the way the radio and some grownups acted. They thought they didn't have to do any work and could fight as much as they wanted. And some of the parents openly supported those students.
Then, about a week before the special election, there was a riot right at our school. A whole bunch of boys and girls got hurt badly enough to have to go to the hospital.
--JB gasped.
-- So Marnie explained that none were so seriously hurt that they didn't get better - two spent one night in the hospital, most just got stitches or were given medicine for bruises and stuff.
The night before though there had been a rally and Teri's parents gave speeches. While they were gone she had crashed threw the boards over her window and broken the window with a chair. Then she jumped out of the second story and hurt her ankle, but she was still able to get to a store near by, she was trying to beg money to call Nora, and the guy inside the store saw her bruise and cuts and called the police. She tried to run from the cops but couldn't because of the sore ankle. The police took her to the hospital, and protective services were called.
Trisha's paper printed a special edition about Teri being beaten and locked up by her father and mother and about the huge fight at the school. Most of the people that had been for the recall and for all the new rules got very quiet, some even apologized.
In the election the recall only got twenty percent of the vote on a huge turn out. No one organized a boycott or anything, but the people that had run the recall all had a hard time doing business in town, and the one's that didn't have there own businesses decided to move too.
The old school board decided to become even more supportive of children with gender problems, and rules were made to let students decide which bathroom and classes were right for them. Special booths were installed, and anyone could use them if they cared about other people seeing them change clothes or showering. Also, kids that were old enough and developed enough but didn't have the right parts for the gender they though they were, had to use the booths in case someone else didn't want to see what they had. Smaller children didn't have to worry about that, it was decided, because this town has always been easy going about that. And, of course, there were some rules made so a boy could just decide to hang out in the girl's room for fun.
--"And that is why we think that things are going to be OK, JB," Marnie said when she was done. "No one wants anything like that to happen again, and the people in this town have learned a lesson about gender and letting people be who they are. That's one reason they are so nice to you, baby, but the big reason is because you are soooooo sweet."
I did feel better about things, all tough there were scary things that could happen. Still I asked "Then why is that lady doing this to Abby though?"
"That's because she thinks she can get famous that way, and the radio people will want a second round, but we don't think they will, and all ready her on bosses are trying to keep it quiet. We are going to meet with them tonight."
"What happened to the older girl? She OK?"
"She's doing real well. Her parent's are in jail, and won't see her for a long time. She lives with an uncle who is very understanding, and smarter than his sister was. She goes to a private school under a new name and no one knows she was the one in the stories last year."
I felt good about her and that part at least. I said, "Who is staying with me tonight when you're at the meeting? Georgie?"
"No, all those kids are busy it seems, but we found someone you don't know yet, but who is very special. OK?"
I nodded and just then the door bell rang.
"Oh, my gosh! It is all ready nine thirty." Mama said, "JB, you answer, we have to get dressed!"
Mama and Mommy both rushed to the bedroom. I only had on a diaper, not even a top, but I went to the door, but first I peeked out to see who it was.
It was Abby and Lee and Sam and their mom and dad, and I guess Mama knew that was who it would be, and it was OK for me to open the door dressed like this for them. So I did. And the first thing I did then, before even saying "Hi" was give Abby a big hug and kiss.